Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

You knew this would do the trick. 

Roman had already proven that he could destroy nearly every restraint you could buy. It didn’t matter if it was made of rope, plastic, leather, or even metal. Roman was strong. Stronger than any other submissive you’ve dominated. But he wasn’t all-powerful. 

You watched in amusement as Roman knelt on the floor, thrashing wildly against the chains that held him down. You had decided to splurge and buy the heaviest, thickest metal chains money could buy, installing anchors in the concrete floor to ensure that no one, not even Roman Reigns, could break free. 

You leaned back in your chair, one leg draped lazily over the armrest, as you watched the show. Roman had his teeth bared like an animal, the chains rattling loudly as he continued to tug and yank on them. 

“You can fight as much as you want, sweetheart,” you sighed. “But this will go a whole lot easier if you submit now. Don’t want to hurt yourself, do you?” 

“Fuck you,” Roman spat, his lip curled into a feral snarl. To anyone else, it might be terrifying, but to you, it was every other Tuesday. 

“Suit yourself,” you shrugged. “I’ve got all night.” 

Roman continued to struggle, his face red with anger and exertion. 

You knew this was hard for him. 

When you’d first discussed what he was looking for, Roman had admitted that he never felt that he could truly submit to anyone. Part of it was pride and ego, but it was also about respect. He’d never crossed paths with anyone who could truly break him, a quality he’d been searching for but never been able to find. He was just too strong, both physically and mentally. Most dominants gave up on him. 

But not you. 

You might not be the biggest or strongest dom in the world, but you knew how to take care of your boys. And you knew what Roman needed, more than anything, was a chance to fight. It was the only way to break him. 

He needed a chance to struggle and resist, using his full strength against restraints that wouldn’t break to prove to himself that he was completely helpless. Only then would he submit, both physically and mentally, to someone else. No other dominant had been able to do it. No other dominant had the patience to try. 

But not you. 

You pulled out a nail file and began shaping your nails, whistling softly to yourself as Roman continued to thrash in his restraints. While you were putting on a good show of being aloof, you were still watching him carefully. You didn’t want him to hurt himself. 

Roman let out a long, creative string of expletives, shaking his hair wildly as he attempted to tug on the heavy metal collar around his neck. You’d hardly given it any slack, forcing his head down to where it was bolted into the floor. The manacles around his wrists and ankles were no better, each of them anchored in the floor with barely any room to move. Still, you knew Roman could find a way to hurt himself if you didn’t keep a close eye on him. 

Roman finally stopped his thrashing, his head bowed as he struggled to catch his breath. You paused your filing to look over at him. 

“You done?” 

“Not even close,” he growled. 

“That’s okay. Take your time.” 

Roman’s lip curled again, tugging uselessly on the chains around his wrists. You knew this would take awhile. Roman had impressive stamina, which is why he’d given you the next few days to do this. You both knew that this would be a process. 

“You know, you look very beautiful like this.” 

Roman paused his struggle to look back at you, his eyes burning with hatred. “Fuck you.”

“No, I mean it. My big strong man on his knees where he belongs. It’s a beautiful sight.” 

“Don’t get used to it.” 

You chuckled. “Oh, I’m getting used to it. I’m starting to think I’ll keep you here awhile. It’d be nice to have a big scary dog on a leash here in my basement. Then I could come down and play with you whenever I want. Would you like that?” 

“That’s not gonna happen.” 

“Hm, I don’t know. Doesn’t look like you’re going anywhere to me.” 

Roman glared at you. “I will.” 

“Well, go on then. Leave.” 

Roman renewed his efforts to escape, once again thrashing in his restraints. 

So you waited. 

The hours passed by. Roman’s movements grew slower and slower, his energy slowly draining. You’d padded the inside of the manacles, but you could still see how his skin had reddened from how hard he’d been tugging on them. His body was dripping with sweat, his hair completely soaked and hanging low over his face. 

“Do your knees hurt?” you asked. 

Roman refused to answer. 

The floor beneath him was padded, but the human body could only take so much. He’d been on his knees for hours. He’d been using every ounce of strength he had to fight the chains that restrained him. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t change positions. He was stuck there, bound tightly in the center of the room with no chance of escape. Surely he was broken by now? 

You crept forward, feeling emboldened by his stillness. You could see he was still breathing heavily, his face covered by his long hair. You stood in front of him, waiting. 

He didn’t look at you. 

Feeling even more confident, you reached out a tentative hand to brush some of the hair from his face. 

Suddenly, Roman’s head jerked up, his teeth snapping viciously at your hand. 

“Whoa!” you chuckled, pulling your hand away. “Not tamed yet, sweetheart?” 

“Not in a million years,” Roman seethed, a few droplets of sweat rolling down his cheek and landing on the floor below. 

You sighed. “That’s too bad. I was hoping for a sweet, obedient boy to play with.” 

“Don’t get your hopes up.” 

“We’ll see.” 

So you waited. 

When the sun rose, you knew you were getting close. 

Roman was tugging dejectedly on the manacle around his left wrist, his head bowed in defeat. He looked exhausted. He’d been sweating so much that the floor around him was soaked with it, small droplets splattering with every tired shake of his head.  

You reclined in your chair, waiting patiently. You wanted to make it clear that you weren’t going anywhere. It didn’t matter how long this took. You weren’t giving up on him. 

Roman made a low sound in the back of his throat and you leaned forward, watching him carefully. 

“What is it?” you asked. “What do you need?” 

Roman glanced up at you. He tried to curl his lip menacingly, but the gesture was half-hearted, his breathing ragged. 

“Sweetheart, I need you to use your words for me. What do you need?” 

Roman closed his eyes, letting out a resigned sigh. “Water.” 

You were quick to bring it to him. 

You brought the bottle close to his lips, though when he leaned forward, you hesitated. 

“You gonna bite me?” 

Roman’s jaw tightened. “No.” 

You stared at him. For once, Roman didn’t seem interested in lashing out. Instead, his eyes were flickering to the bottle in your hand, already parting his lips in anticipation. You allowed yourself to relax. 

“Good boy.” 

You brought the bottle to his lips again and Roman gratefully accepted it, nearly downing the entire thing until you finally pulled it away. 

He stared at you. 

You could see the desire to submit beginning to shine in his eyes, but he still seemed distressed, his brow furrowing as he tugged on the manacles again. 

“It’s okay, baby,” you murmured, reaching out another tentative hand towards his face. “It’s okay if you’re ready to let go.” 

Roman pulled away from you, his eyes burning again. “Fuck off.” 

You sighed. 

“Okay.” 

So you waited. 

A few more hours passed. You had returned to your seat, still watching him carefully. You had to admit you’d never had a sub hold out this long before, but Roman never made things easy. 

He’d stopped struggling a while ago, though you couldn’t be sure what he was thinking about. All you could do was watch his chest rise and fall. 

Rise and fall. 

Rise and fall. 

He hadn’t looked at you in hours. 

Then… something shifted. Looking back, you couldn’t be sure what it was. Perhaps Roman’s muscles finally relaxed, his body surrendering to the restraints. Perhaps it was the expression on Roman’s face, something new and vulnerable shining in his dark eyes. Whatever it was, it made you quickly rush to his side, kneeling down in front of him to push some of the hair out of his face. Somehow, you knew he was no longer a threat to you. 

“Sweetheart?” you murmured. 

Roman looked at you and that’s when you saw it. After all his fighting, all his defiance and resistance, he was finally, finally broken. 

“There he is,” you breathed. “I’ve been waiting for you.” 

Roman let out a low sound, looking more vulnerable than you’d ever seen him. 

You knew what you needed to say now. This part was important. 

“You put up a good fight, baby,” you murmured. “A very good fight. But you know what this means now, don’t you?” 

You kept your tone low, your words sickly sweet. You wanted him to feel this. “You can’t escape. You can’t leave. You can’t fight me. There’s only one thing left for you now.” 

You cupped his cheek and stared at him, driving the point home. 

“Submit.” 

Roman’s bottom lip quivered, letting out a small, broken sound at your words. You could feel your heart pounding in your chest. What would he say? What would he do? What did the great Roman Reigns look like tamed and broken? 

To your surprise, Roman leaned into your touch, his eyelids fluttering as you continued to stroke his cheek. And when he let out a whimper, a foreign sound from the normally proud Tribal Chief, you couldn’t help but smile. 

“There’s a good boy,” you whispered. “I knew you could do it. Such a pretty, submissive new toy for me to play with.” 

Roman looked up at you, his eyes beginning to glaze over as he sank into subspace. You suddenly felt emotional. Roman had told you ages ago that he’d never been in subspace before. He didn’t think it was possible for him.

“I’m so proud of you, baby,” you murmured, reaching out to pet his hair. “So, so proud of you.” 

Roman hummed happily. You’d never seen him this way before–his handsome face open and vulnerable, completely trusting as you continued to stroke his hair. You thought he’d never looked more beautiful.  

“Who do you belong to, pet?” you asked. 

“You.” 

There was no hesitation. No fight. No resistance. 

You smiled again. “Good boy, Roman,” you whispered. “Good boy.” 

Chapter Text

Punk wasn’t entirely sure how he ended up here. At least, not the smaller details. 

He remembered tearing the backstage apart like a man possessed, on the hunt for the man who had made his life miserable ever since he returned to WWE. He remembered the shocked faces of his coworkers, the whispers and judgmental stares as he hurled insults at security and destroyed a catering table. He remembered Sami trying to calm him down, AJ leaving to find Adam Pearce, Jey wisely keeping his distance. 

And then he heard it. 

That laugh. 

He sounded fucking ridiculous–like some knock-off version of the Joker–but that wasn’t what mattered. What mattered was Punk smashing that smug face in and making Seth bleed. What mattered was Punk wrapping his fingers around Seth’s neck and squeezing until the light faded from his eyes. 

So how had he ended up here? 

Seth’s mouth was hot against his, teeth clashing as they battled for dominance over the kiss. Punk wasn’t even sure who had kissed who first. All he remembered was grabbing Seth by the collar of his ugly suit, slamming him against the wall, and then…then…

Seth’s teeth bit his lip and Punk hissed in pain. 

“Fucking brat,” Punk growled, but he didn’t pull away. Not even when Seth laughed again, the sound grating his nerves like nails on a chalkboard. 

Their mouths met again and Punk could taste blood on his tongue. 

Before he realized what was happening, Seth had grabbed him by the front of his shirt and quickly traded places with him, now slamming Punk himself against the wall. Punk gasped in surprise, the wind effectively knocked from him. This motherfucker…

“Get off me,” Punk snarled, but Seth only pressed him harder against the wall, shoving his thigh between Punk’s legs just to hear him moan. 

“You sound like a whore,” Seth taunted. “Bet you’re even louder when you’re getting fucked.” 

“Guess you’ll never know.” Punk intended for his words to come out mocking, but he sounded breathless, even to his own ears, and Seth laughed again. 

“Oh, I think I will,” Seth purred. “I think I’ll learn all about the kind of noises the Best in the World makes when he’s bent over and taking dick like a good little slut. Isn’t that what you want?” 

Punk grit his teeth, his fist connecting with Seth’s nose with such a force that Seth quickly released him, stumbling back in shock. 

“You fucking bitch,” Seth fumed, his eyes burning with hatred as the blood dripped down his chin and onto his hideous green jacket. “You’ll pay for that.” 

“Come make me.” 

The two men grappled again, Punk landing another nasty blow to Seth’s abdomen. Seth grunted in pain, doubling over and giving Punk a chance to grab him by the hair and force him back against the wall again. 

“You need to learn to respect your elders,” Punk hissed, leaning forward to scrape his teeth into the side of Seth’s neck. Seth struggled, but his efforts became half-hearted when Punk’s teeth nipped behind his ear, a low moan spilling from his parted lips. 

“And you said I sounded like a whore,” Punk scoffed, reaching out to yank Seth’s jacket from him. “Do you even hear yourself?” 

“S-shut up.” Now it was Seth who sounded breathless, though he didn’t resist when Punk tugged again, threatening to rip the jacket to shreds until Seth finally relaxed and helped him remove it. 

“Good boy,” Punk crooned, his tone mocking. “Knew you wanted this.” 

Seth’s fist shot out but Punk easily dodged it, grabbing Seth’s wrists and pinning them above his head with a chuckle. 

“Still can’t beat me, kid.” 

“I’ve beaten you plenty, old man.” 

Punk’s hand tangled in Seth’s hair, tugging so harshly against the scalp that Seth hissed in pain, his cock jumping from the rough treatment. 

“That’s what I thought.” Punk’s tone was triumphant. “Knew you got off on this. You fucking freak.” 

Seth’s teeth snapped in his face but Punk held him back by the hair, watching in amusement as the younger man's lip curled in anger. 

Seth had always been beautiful. Even feral and furious and full of hate, he was breathtaking. Punk could never deny it. Even now Punk was tempted to lean forward and lick some of the blood from Seth’s upper lip, just for another taste of him. Instead, he reached down and grabbed at Seth’s clothed erection, watching with satisfaction as Seth’s hips jumped forward, chasing the friction his hand provided. 

“Gonna come in your pants like a fucking teenager?” 

Seth’s eyes blazed with fury. “Guess that’s all you’re good for,” he gritted out. “Since you can’t even get it up.” 

“Oh, let me guess.” Punk tugged at the waistband of Seth’s tight pants. God, they were hideous. “You want me to fuck that snot-nosed attitude out of you, right? Should have known you’d be eager for it.” 

“If anyone’s gonna get fucked, it’s gonna be you,” Seth snarled. “Prissy-ass bitch. Always coming out to the ring with your oversized t-shirts and little panties. I can’t wait to get you off that high horse you ride around on like the princess you are.” 

“Promises, promises…” Punk tugged on Seth’s tight pants so hard they ripped. “But it looks like you’re the one who needs it.” 

His hand closed around Seth’s dick and Seth groaned, his skin hot and feverish beneath him. Their mouths met again and it wasn’t gentle, the clash of their teeth making their gums bleed. Punk chuckled, his strokes so rough that Seth hissed against his mouth. 

“If I had known this was all it took to shut you up, I would’ve done it ages ago,” Punk sneered, picking up the pace of his strokes just to watch as Seth’s beautiful face twisted in fury and pleasure. “Should have put you on your knees and put that big mouth of yours to good use.” 

Seth’s eyes flashed in anger, though when he tried to move again Punk’s grip on his hair tightened and Seth actually whined, the sound so beautiful that Punk’s own erection jumped in interest. 

“Selfish bastard,” Seth gasped, his hips wriggling in desperation as Punk’s unforgiving strokes pushed him closer and closer to the edge. 

“If I was selfish I’d leave you here high and dry.”

Punk could tell Seth was close and he considered saying more. Maybe make fun of how desperate Seth was or how he was moaning and rutting into his hand like some kind of cheap whore. 

But he didn’t. 

He couldn’t.

Not when Seth looked so devastatingly beautiful like this–angry and horny and needy for Punk’s attention. Punk wanted to hate him. And maybe he did. Just… not right now. 

Punk watched as Seth came undone beneath him, his eyes rolling back into his head as he painted Punk’s hand and stomach with his seed. Punk continued to milk him through it, even though he could have easily pulled away and ruined it. 

He wasn’t sure why he didn’t. 

He’d thought of plenty of ways to get back at Seth for the nightmare he’d put him through, but for some reason now didn’t feel like the time. For some reason, Punk wanted Seth to enjoy this. Wanted him to feel good just so he could see those long eyelashes flutter and listen to those sweet, breathy gasps that Seth was trying to hide. 

It was intoxicating. 

Eventually, Punk released Seth’s hair and Seth nearly fell forward, now unsteady on his feet without Punk’s cruel hand to keep him upright. Punk caught him easily, murmuring words that might have actually been nice as Seth began to mellow out. 

The room was quiet, Seth’s body pressed against Punk’s as he leaned on the older man for support. Punk felt the strange urge to reach up and pet Seth’s hair. Just for fun, you see. Just to know what it felt like to be gentle with someone you hate. Someone you loathe. 

“I hate you.” Seth’s voice was hoarse, his words barely a whisper. 

Punk smiled. 

“I hate you too.” 

Chapter Text

Trick Williams had heard the rumors, of course. Every rookie had. They’d heard the whispers about Jey Uso’s extracurricular activities with the other superstars on the main roster, though no one was sure if they were true. 

But Trick didn’t have to guess anymore. Not when he had Jey Uso on his knees sucking him off in the bathroom, his gorgeous eyes wide as he licked and slurped around Trick’s length like it was his favorite treat. 

“Jesus, you’re good at this,” Trick groaned. “Should have known the rumors were true.” 

Jey didn’t bother arguing with him, focusing instead on bobbing his head up and down to take more of Trick in his mouth. 

This wasn’t how Trick had expected the night to go. 

When he’d arrived at the NXT afterparty, he’d been pleased to find Jey there, even more pleased when Jey wanted to talk to him alone. He hadn’t missed the jealous glances from the other rookies. Any one of them would kill for a few seconds alone with Jey Uso–just for a chance to bask in his charismatic aura and seek out any career advice they could from the Intercontinental champion. But Jey hadn’t chosen them. He’d chosen Trick. 

Trick felt a strange sense of pride at the prospect of having the older man all to himself. He didn’t know many wrestlers on the main roster, let alone a veteran as decorated as Jey. He was gratified when Jey led him out onto the balcony where the two of them talked alone for hours. 

The conversation flowed easily. Jey was just as magnetic in real life as he was on television, his confidence infectious. Trick had tried to play it cool, but having such a huge superstar alone was too big of an opportunity to pass up. Thankfully, Jey didn’t seem to mind, leaning against the railing with an amused smile as he answered Trick’s seemingly endless questions about the wrestling business. 

As the hours went by, Trick noticed that their bodies were moving closer and closer, though for some reason it felt… natural. Like Trick was just a satellite that had been caught in Jey’s orbit. At one point they were so close that Trick could smell Jey’s cologne, the scent masculine and clean. 

Against his better judgment, Trick found himself saying, “You know, I wasn’t sure if those rumors about you were true, dawg. You don’t really seem the type.” 

It was a lie, but Jey’s eyes had sparkled all the same, seemingly amused by Trick’s words. 

“What kind of rumors, uce?” 

Trick smirked. “Come on, man. You already know. You read those dirt sheets the same way we do.” 

Jey’s grin widened, his golden teeth dazzling in the light. “Wanna find out?” 

Jey’s question seemed casual enough, but Trick felt like he’d had the rug pulled out from beneath him. 

“Huh?” was the most intelligent response he could come up with, but Jey had just smiled that knowing smile, endeared by Trick’s dumbfounded expression. 

“Come on, uce. Don’t you wanna find out if the rumors are true?”

Which is how Trick had ended up here–in the bathroom with Jey’s soft lips wrapped around his cock, his cheeks hollowed out and flushed as he deepthroated as much as he could. Trick could barely keep his eyes open, his body thrumming with arousal and disbelief. 

This didn’t feel real. 

Jey Uso–the longest reigning tag team champion, the current Intercontinental champion, the hottest superstar on the Raw roster–was sucking him off. Was this a dream? 

Trick glanced down at Jey and met those wide puppy eyes, enamored at the sight. No, this couldn’t be a dream. Trick was simply not imaginative enough to come up with this on his own. 

“Starting to see why they pass you around, dawg,” Trick groaned, rolling his hips to push more of his length into Jey’s mouth. “You look good on your knees. Like you belong there.” 

Jey made a happy sound around Trick’s cock, his pretty eyes fluttering as Trick reached out and carded his hand through Jey’s soft curls. Jesus, no wonder the rumors were true. Jey looked gorgeous like this. It was a miracle he made it out to the ring at all. Trick was sure the other wrestlers would much prefer to keep him backstage latched onto someone’s cock instead of performing every night. 

“Fuck,” he hissed. “Bet you’ve sucked off the entire main roster by now. Is that why you came down to NXT, uce? Trying to run through our roster too?” 

Jey’s eyes watered as Trick pushed even further down his throat, somehow not choking even though Trick was cutting off his air supply. 

“Yeah, take that shit. They got your throat trained up real good, don’t they? Such a good little cocksucker.” 

Jey’s hand reached up to clutch at Trick’s thigh, his eyes shining with unshed tears as Trick’s hips began to pick up speed, now pounding the back of Jey’s throat like a fleshlight. Jey, to his credit, didn’t even gag. Instead, he kept those dark eyes of his trained on Trick’s face, as if to beg Trick for more more more. 

God, how did the others do it? If Trick had to work with Jey every week, he wasn’t sure he’d be able to resist those round doe eyes or that fat, juicy ass. 

Jey stared up at him pleadingly, a stray tear sliding down his cheek as he fought to breathe. It was enough to send Trick over the edge. 

“Fuck!” he growled, slamming into the back of Jey’s throat one last time before spilling inside. He could feel Jey’s throat spasm and convulse around him, trying to choke down every bit of Trick’s come. 

Eventually, Trick released the tight grip he had on Jey’s hair and Jey fell forward coughing, clinging to Trick’s thigh for support. 

“Shit…” Trick suddenly felt bad. “You alright, man?” 

Jey grinned up at him, looking a little dazed. “Yeah,” he said, voice hoarse. “Yeah, I’m good, uce.” 

“I didn’t… uh, sorry… I didn’t mean to take it that far.” 

Jey chuckled, slowly rising to his feet. Trick grabbed his elbow to help him up, though he grimaced when Jey’s knees cracked loudly at the movement. 

“Damn, bruh. You sure you good?” 

Jey let out a long breath, pressing closer to Trick and staring up at him with that hypnotizing gaze. “I mean… I ain’t finished yet, so...” 

Trick was suddenly very aware of Jey’s erection pressing against his thigh, still trapped beneath the fabric of his black joggers. Trick stared at Jey’s lips. Should he kiss him? He wanted to, but he wasn’t sure if Jey would appreciate it. Instead, he opted to reach out and grab at Jey’s ass, unable to resist smirking when Jey moaned and began to grind against Trick’s thigh. 

“You always this easy? Or is this just for me?” Trick was surprised by his own boldness, suddenly worried that he had offended the older man. But Jey just smiled that same knowing smile, seemingly unbothered by Trick’s question. 

“Well, you’ve heard the rumors. So I guess I’m making an impression.” 

Yes, he certainly was. Jey rolled his hips again and Trick felt a little light-headed to have the veteran wrestler this close to him. The whole situation still seemed a little surreal. He never imagined that Jey Uso of all people would be his first main roster lay, though he certainly wasn’t complaining. Trick could feel his cock twitch back to life and Jey chuckled.  

“You young, uce,” he commented, his long fingers reaching down to ghost across the shaft. Trick’s breathing hitched. “Once you hit thirty-five, you don’t bounce back like you used to. Enjoy it while you can.” 

“You make it sound like you’re ancient,” Trick said, though his voice was strained, his grip tightening on Jey’s ass. “You ain’t even forty yet.” 

Jey grinned. “Well, come on. You gonna fuck me or what?” 

“Here?” Trick glanced at the bathroom door. He could still hear people milling around and talking outside, the party still continuing even though they’d been in the bathroom for ages now. It was a miracle no one had knocked yet. 

“Why not?” Jey’s clever fingers were around Trick’s length again, causing Trick to harden even more under his touch. “We ain’t gotta take all night, right?” 

The arousal clouding Trick’s mind had Trick nodding along with whatever Jey was saying. His brain was short-circuiting, his hands moving against his better judgement to tug Jey’s pants down and knead at the soft flesh of his ass. Jey let out a low moan, rocking his hips forward again to gain some more friction for the erection straining in his boxers. 

“Come on, give it to me.” Jey sounded impatient, his eyes now flashing in annoyance. 

Trick didn’t like that. 

He quickly spun Jey around, bending him over the bathroom counter with a grunt. 

“Greedy slut,” Trick growled, yanking Jey’s pants down to reveal his round, luscious ass. “You that desperate for it?” 

Jey shuddered, arching his back as Trick resisted the urge to spread those luscious cheeks apart and go to work. Instead, he forced himself to ask, “Condoms?” 

“I’m clean. I’m good without ‘em if you are,” Jey gasped, waving his ass invitingly. Trick resisted again. 

“Lube?” 

Jey shook his head and Trick frowned. 

“I don’t wanna hurt you, Jey.” 

Jey let out a breathless chuckle, grinning over his shoulder. “I’ll be alright, uce. Trust me.” 

Trick seemed doubtful, but he decided not to argue. He couldn’t. Not with Jey bent over and ready for him, his beautiful body nearly vibrating with impatience. He reached down to nudge Jey’s thick ass apart but froze when his fingers brushed against something he wasn’t expecting. 

“Wha…?” 

He leaned down and spread his cheeks further apart further, shocked when he found the base of a blue butt plug nestled there. 

“Christ,” Trick breathed, staring at Jey in disbelief. “How long you been wearing that?” 

For the first time tonight, Jey flushed beneath his gaze, hanging his head down so Trick couldn’t see his red face. 

“I knew you was a whore but I had no idea you got down like this, dawg.” Trick smacked Jey’s cheek just to watch it jiggle, hypnotized by the sight. “I’ll bet you wear this shit every day, huh? Keep yourself stretched out and ready for someone to stuff their dick inside you.” 

Jey let out a small whine, squirming as Trick began to ease the plug out. It was bigger than he thought it’d be, Jey’s velvety hole clutching it desperately as Trick continued to pull on it. 

“Easy, easy.” Trick reached up to rest a steadying hand on Jey’s back. “I gotchu. Just relax.” 

The plug came out and Trick nearly gasped in surprise when a few spurts of white came out with it. Was that…? 

“Holy shit.” Trick’s eyes widened in realization. “How many dicks have you already taken today?”  

Jey didn’t answer and Trick landed another slap to Jey’s ass, grinning maniacally when the older man groaned and pressed his forehead against the bathroom counter. 

“Nasty slut.” Now Trick knew why he didn’t need lube. “I ain’t even the first man you’ve fucked today. The rumors didn’t do you justice, uce. I had no idea you were this needy for dick.” 

Trick reached out a finger to tug on the ring of Jey’s hole, more come spilling out that Trick quickly used to coat his own dick. 

“This gotta be from, what? Three? Maybe four guys? Am I even the first NXT wrestler you’ve fucked today?” 

Jey still refused to answer, seemingly embarrassed as Trick lined up and began pressing inside. The glide was smooth, Jey’s body already open and relaxed from the plug, and Trick let out a low groan at the feeling. Jey seemed just as pleased, arching his back further as his hole continued to spasm and twitch around Trick’s length. 

“What, you getting shy, now?” Trick’s hand shot out to grab Jey’s mullet, forcing his back to bow even further back from where he was impaled on Trick’s cock. “You weren’t shy when you were dragging me in here to suck me off. Come on, Jey. Tell me. How many guys have you fucked today?” 

Jey’s entire body was flushed red, his body still shaking as Trick bottomed out. And when he didn’t answer again, Trick landed another swat to his ass, this one so hard that it left a red mark. 

“Tell me, uce. I wanna know.” 

“Three.” Jey’s eyes were screwed shut, trying to rock his hips back against the younger man until Trick tightened his grip on Jey’s hair to still him. 

“Three,” Trick repeated, still refusing to move even though he was ball-deep in Jey’s hole. “Jesus, Jey. Pushing forty and you’re still the locker room slut? It’s pathetic.” 

Trick still didn’t move and Jey practically mewled, the sound so foreign from the normally proud Samoan that Trick nearly came from the noise alone. 

“Please.” Jey’s voice was small, still desperately trying to move even though Trick’s cruel grip on his hair made it impossible. 

Trick knew he was being mean, but he couldn’t resist. Not when he had the older wrestler held up by the hair and begging for cock. “Please, what?” 

“Please, don’t tease me,” Jey pleaded. His body was trembling like a leaf, his knuckles white from where he was gripping the bathroom counter. “Need you to fuck me. Please.” 

Trick couldn’t have said no to Jey even if he wanted to. He felt his hips moving on their own, no longer able to resist the silky feel of Jey’s walls and his wet, tight heat. Jey let out a pleased groan at the feeling, his eyelids fluttered as Trick kept his head wrenched back and his spine bent. 

“There we go,” Trick gasped. “Got you where you belong, slut. Bent over and taking dick like some kind of cheap whore. You like this shit, don’t you?” 

Jey nodded as best he could with Trick’s fingers in his hair, his eyes screwed shut. “Yes! Yes, I love it.” 

Trick growled and picked up the pace, forcing Jey back even further until he was pressed against Trick’s chest, his skin hot and feverish to the touch. 

“I didn’t even lock the door, Jey,” Trick murmured, flicking out his tongue to trace the shell of Jey’s ear. “Anyone could walk in and see the Intercontinental champion getting fucked by a rookie. You really gonna let me do you like this? Don’t you have any shame?” 

Jey whimpered, his hole twitching around Trick’s length, and Trick saw stars. He released Jey’s hair so he could grab him by the throat instead, pulling him closer so he could pound into Jey harder. He was amazed at how submissive and pliable Jey’s body was in his hands, leaning his head back against Trick’s shoulder as the younger man continued to abuse his hole. 

Trick couldn’t help but laugh. “Main Event Jey Uso. Is this how you got the name? I bet you spent more time under Hunter’s desk choking on dick than Seth Rollins.” He landed another smack on Jey’s ass just to watch it jiggle again and Jey moaned like a porn star. “Out here letting anybody and everybody bend you over and pound this tight little hole of yours. Even rookies like me.” 

Trick shifted the angle of his hips and Jey stiffened in his arms, letting out a beautiful, high-pitched keen that caused Trick to laugh again. 

“There we go,” he crooned. “I don’t even need to touch you, do I? You gonna come on my dick alone, aren’t you, Jey?” 

Jey nodded, his mouth open and his eyes rolling back into his head as Trick held him up by the throat.

“Go ahead, then. Do it.” 

Jey instantly obeyed, coating his stomach and the bathroom counter with his hot, sticky seed. Trick wasn’t far behind, Jey’s spasming hole pushing him over the edge until he spilled inside, letting out a low groan as he finally finished. 

The two of them stilled, Trick’s hand still loosely around Jey’s throat to keep him steady. And when he finally pulled out, Jey whimpered, his body still trembling. 

“I know, I know,” Trick murmured, quickly reaching for the butt plug to slide it back into place. He knew Jey wouldn’t want to waste a single drop. “It’s alright. Just relax for me.” 

Jey took a few shuddering breaths, slowly relaxing as Trick finally released his throat and moved to clean him up. 

The air smelled like sex, the party still bustling outside the bathroom door. How in the world had no one knocked yet? Trick helped Jey pull his pants back up and Jey offered him a grateful smile. 

“Thanks, uce,” he murmured, letting out a small yawn. “You good?” 

“Yeah. I’m good.” Trick watched Jey stand on unsteady legs, unable to hide his worried expression. “Are you?” 

Jey chuckled. “I might be pushing forty, but I ain’t over the hill yet.”

“Oh, right.” Trick offered him a sheepish smile. “Sorry if I took it too far, man. I just got a little caught up in the moment.”

Jey washed his hands in the bathroom sink, fixing his mullet from where Trick had pulled on it. “Nah, it’s cool, uce. That shit was hot. Gotta come back to NXT some time so we can do it again.” 

“Yeah?” Trick couldn’t hide the pleased smirk on his face. “Or maybe I’ll have to come up to the main roster instead.” 

Jey chuckled. “You might have some more competition there. But I look forward to it, uce.” 

Jey turned around to leave, offering Trick one final smile. God, he really was beautiful. Especially now, his skin practically radiant in the afterglow of sex, his hair tousled and his cheeks still flushed. Trick moved closer to him, once again pulled into Jey’s charismatic orbit. 

“‘Til next time?” Trick offered a hand and Jey was quick to dab it up, his smile infectious. 

“‘Til next time, uce.” 

Trick had never been more motivated to get called up to the main roster in his life. 

Chapter Text

The ritual was supposed to be simple. You’d been wanting to summon a familiar for a while, but you’d never gotten around to it. Familiars were common companions for witches, usually just helpful spirits that often aided witches in their practice and boosted their magic. Most witches already had familiars of their own, but not you. Not yet. Thankfully, your mentor, Ryan, was happy to help. She gifted you a ritual from one of her old spellbooks and promised that the summoning would be simple. 

You waited until the witching hour, drawing on the power of the full moon to aid your strength. The room was full of candles, a warm shawl around your shoulders as you set up your summoning circle. You made sure to include sigils that would effectively bind anything you summoned within the circle itself. After all, whatever familiar you summoned would be a stranger to you. You didn’t want to release a spirit you didn’t know unless you were sure it was willing to work with you. Not all familiars were helpful and not all spirits were good. Ryan had taught you that long ago.  

Once the moon reached its apex, you pulled out the spellbook. Ryan had bookmarked the summoning spell you were meant to use, even though she’d scribbled over half of it and added a few of her own alterations. You weren’t very well-versed in Infernal, the language of Hell, but you knew that Ryan often liked to include it in her rituals. While she hadn’t mentioned anything about the changes, you were sure it was fine. It’s not like she’d give you a botched incantation, right? 

You began to recite the words. 

Things started off simple. At first the room was still, the candles flickering lowly as you began to chant. Then suddenly the candles burned hotter, their flames licking wildly up in the air. You faltered, but didn’t stop. Perhaps this was part of the summoning process? 

That’s when they appeared. 

They were tall, almost a head taller than you, with thick, curved horns twisted back on their head like ram’s horns. Long, pointed tails flickered behind them, their fingers clawed and sharp. But it was their eyes that really terrified you.  

They were completely black. 

You stared at them in horror. 

You hadn’t summoned a familiar. You had summoned a demon. And not just one, but two. 

“No, no, no!” You flipped back through the book, trying to recognize some of the Infernal words Ryan had used to alter the spell. Had she really given you a summoning spell for a demon? Damn it, Ryan…

“This isn’t happening,” you muttered. “This cannot be happening.” 

The demons seemed to notice you for the first time, their faces still confused and bewildered. They looked eerily similar to each other, like they were brothers or even twins. They both had the same horns, the same bronze skin, the same intricate tattoos, the same thin fabric covering their waist. 

But they weren’t identical. One of the demons was a few inches taller than the other, his hair full of dark curls that cascaded down to his shoulder. His horns were darker and longer, the fabric around his waist a deep, blood red. He took a tentative step in your direction, though he quickly recoiled in pain when he tried to escape the summoning circle, his eyes narrowing at you once he realized his predicament. 

You let out a relieved sigh. While you may not be the best summoner in the world, you knew that your protection magic was strong. The summoning circle would hold. Those two weren’t going anywhere. 

The shorter demon still seemed confused, his eyes roaming around the room in bewilderment. While he looked similar to his twin, his eyes were a little wider, his curly hair cropped shorter and away from his face. The fabric around his waist was blue, his legs covered in more tattoos than the taller one. You wondered what he was thinking about. No doubt it had been quite a shock to be plucked from the Infernal Realms and brought here, trapped by a witch’s sigils and bound by protection magic. 

Once your heartbeat slowed, you began to realize that the room was suddenly very quiet. The only sound was the flicker of candles and the smallest swish of air as their tails twitched behind them. They seemed to be waiting for you to say something, both sets of dark eyes trained on you. 

“I…” Your voice came out hoarse and you quickly cleared your throat, trying to pull yourself together. “I…didn’t mean to summon you.” 

The taller one said something in a language you didn’t understand, his voice deep and raspy, and you blinked at him. 

“Do you even speak English?” 

The shorter one murmured something in the same language, the two demons now conversing easily with each other. Great. Ryan had always been telling you to learn Infernal but you kept putting it off. Now you were wishing you had listened to her. If only there was a Duolingo app for the language of Hell…

You watched as they spoke to one another, their tails still flicking back and forth behind them like a cat’s. Despite the tail and ram’s horns, they looked strangely human. And…attractive, even if their black eyes were a little creepy. You didn’t remember demons being so humanoid. Perhaps they had been human once. Some demons were like that, though you hadn’t done enough research into demonology to know all the details. 

The taller one spoke again and this time it sounded like a question, his dark eyes trained on you. You froze. 

“Uh…sorry. I don’t speak Infernal.” 

The twins looked at each other, the taller one passing a hand over his face in annoyance. You suddenly felt defensive. 

“Well, hey, I’m sorry I don’t speak your language. I didn’t even mean to summon you here. I was trying to summon… Well, whatever. It doesn’t matter. I’m going to send you back where you came from, okay? Just give me a minute.” 

It was easier said than done. No banishment spell you did worked. You tried for hours, scouring your spellbooks for something that could send them back. But no matter what you did, the twins remained in the circle. 

As time went on, the twins eventually grew bored watching you. They sat on the floor and leaned against each other, watching with unamused expressions as you recited spell after spell and threw various herbs and oils at them. 

“Begone!” you cried, throwing some sage in their face. The taller one stared at you, unimpressed, while the shorter one let out a small sneeze. You sighed. This wasn’t working. 

“I give up.” You decided to join them on the floor, staring at them in defeat. “I don’t know how to get rid of you. Can’t you tell me? Don’t you want to go back home?” 

The twins stared back at you, the shorter one mumbling something in that language you still couldn’t recognize. The taller one shrugged, looking almost dejected as he rested his head on his brother’s shoulder. 

You groaned. You were left with no choice now. 

You had to call Ryan. 

You put the call on speaker, both demons sitting up at the sound of the phone ringing. They seemed intrigued. 

“Heyyyy!” Ryan’s sing-song voice caused the twins to look around the room in curiosity, seemingly confused about where the voice was coming from. “Did it work? Did you summon a familiar?” 

She sounded entirely too happy for your liking and you frowned. “Well, I would have, Ryan, if you had given me the right spell!” 

Ryan let out an offended gasp. “What do you mean? Of course I gave you the right spell! You wanted a familiar, right? That’s what I gave you.” 

“Then explain to me why I’m looking at two demons right now,” you demanded, your angry tone causing the twins to raise an eyebrow at you. “Demons, Ryan. Not familiars!” 

“Wait, there’s two of them?!” Ryan sounded delighted. “OH EM GEE, you’re the luckiest witch in the world!” 

You passed a hand over your face. “Ryan, you’re not hearing me. I just told you I summoned two demons. You gave me the wrong spell!” 

“No, no, I gave you the right spell! I mean, sure, they’re demons, but they can still be familiars. They’re only incubi.” 

“Incubi?”

“Come on, don’t you remember anything I’ve taught you? Incubi. Plural for incubus. A male sex demon.” 

You stared at them in shock. Well, the attractive part made a lot more sense now. 

“I figured you hadn’t been laid in a while and an incubus would be good for you. And you got two of them! They must be a bonded pair. Do you have any idea how lucky you are?” 

“You… you… what?” you spluttered. “You gave me a summoning spell for an incubus so I could get laid?” 

“And gain a familiar! Two birds with one stone.” 

“Ryan!” You rubbed your temples in frustration. “While I appreciate your concern about my sex life, I do not want an incubus as a familiar. Let alone two!” 

“Don’t be such a racist!” Ryan sounded indignant. “It’ll be good for you! They’re powerful. Usually pretty docile too. If you let them fuck you on a regular basis, that is.” 

“Ryan, I don’t…” 

“Look, just do the binding spell like you normally would for any familiar. Then you’ll be able to communicate. I assume they only speak Infernal.” 

You threw the twins an accusatory glare and they stared at you in confusion. “Yeah.” 

“Well, once you do the binding spell, then you can communicate telepathically. Well. Not right away, of course. It’ll take time to develop and practice. You remember when we talked about it before, right?” 

“Well, yeah, but I still don’t–”

“Look, I’m just saying. You’ve been wanting to up your game for a while. Having two powerful incubi as your familiars would give you stronger abilities. And boost your dwindling sex life. No offense.” 

“Ryan, I’m not–”

“Yeah, I gotta go. Good luck though! You got this!” 

And with that, Ryan hung up. 

You let out a groan, hanging your head in defeat. You hated to admit it, but Ryan was right. Demon magic was strong. Having not one, but two demons as familiars would already make you more powerful than any other witch in your coven. But could you control them? 

You watched as the twins leaned against each other on the floor, still looking bored as you considered your next move. They seemed harmless now, but what would happen if you released them from the summoning circle? Even if they were bound to you as familiars, they could still cause havoc and destruction. While incubi weren’t considered particularly malicious, they still enjoyed stirring up trouble, especially if sex was involved. 

And that was the other problem, wasn’t it? Taking on two incubi meant that they would have needs–desires you would need to fulfill to keep them happy and docile at your side. Was that really something you were up for? While you couldn’t deny the twins were attractive, they were still demons. Demons as a general rule weren’t always the best lovers. Every witch knew that. 

“I can’t believe I’m doing this,” you muttered, deciding to grab your spellbook anyway. They were demons, sure, but you were a witch. After the binding spell, they would be under your control. What could possibly go wrong?

*****

The binding spell went smoothly enough. Binding magic was similar to protection magic, a specialty of yours, and you found it easy to bring both incubi under your thrall. The binding would ensure that the demons could never harm you, physically or spiritually, and that they would obey your commands. Well, most of your commands. Demons were still powerful in their own right. If they truly wanted to resist your commands, they probably could. The binding spell just made it more difficult to do so. 

While the binding went smoothly, the telepathic link was a bit trickier. It felt distant for now, which you knew was normal. You wouldn’t be able to sense each other’s thoughts without building a bond first. Still, you were able to catch some glimpses from their shared thoughts. Mostly images, snippets of words and sounds. 

The Infernal Realm, miles of barren and treacherous wasteland, boiling rivers of blood, the smell of sulphur and death. Thousands of human faces, souls they had seduced and beguiled. Glimpses of an island–white, sandy beaches, clear blue water, the smell of flowers and coconut. 

You couldn’t understand their thoughts, but you could sense the meaning behind their words. 

Brazmyr…Uso…Brother…

Ah, so they were brothers after all. Twins. No wonder they were bonded. Even though they were devils, you could sense their devotion to each other. They were two halves of a whole. One did not exist without the other. They lived together. They died together. They served Hell together. They weren’t two demons. Not really. They were one. 

You could sense their confusion as the binding spell ended. They suspected that you were some kind of enchantress. You could sense their trepidation too, a strange emotion for such powerful beings. Their black eyes watched you warily as you approached the circle. There was no point in speaking now. You still wouldn’t be able to understand each other. The telepathic link was your only hope.

You walked closer to the circle, watching with curiosity as their pointed tails swayed nervously behind them. The taller one was rubbing his forehead, as if he were in pain, while the shorter one cocked his head to the side to look at you, his expression curious. You tried to convey your thoughts as accurately as you could, though the link between you was still new. Still weak. 

You saw more images from the twins’ minds. 

Other witches, other binding spells. 

They had been witness to rituals like this before. 

“Then you know,” you murmured, mostly to yourself. “You know what I’ve done. I’ve bound you to me.” 

The twins stared, more images flashing through your mind. The images moved so quickly you had trouble deciphering them, their nervousness clear. 

“It’s alright.” You kept your tone soothing, as if you were calming a frightened animal. “I think this could be good for you. You didn’t really want to stay in Hell, did you?” 

More images of that barren wasteland passed through your mind, the smell of death so overpowering you almost felt sick. You heard the screams of the damned, the sickening sounds of bones being crushed and skin being flayed. No, they didn’t want to return. But they weren’t sure if they liked it here either. 

You could sense their discomfort within the summoning circle. They didn’t like the magic that kept them bound there, itching to be released and allowed to explore. But you were nervous. What if they tried to leave? They wouldn’t be able to get far, the binding spell had made sure of that, but you weren’t ready to test its limits just yet. And what if they tried to hurt you? They didn’t seem like a threat, but all of that could change the moment they were released. You had to remember that they were still demons. And still very dangerous. 

You took a deep breath. You were a witch. You could be dangerous too. 

“I’ll let you out if you can behave,” you told them, hoping that your thoughts made your intentions clear. “I’m not going to hurt you, but you can’t hurt me either. Deal?” 

The twins looked at each other. You could sense their anxiety, but also a newfound sense of hope. 

Fryyvap…Saolotoga…Freedom…

You leaned down and scratched through the paint of the summoning circle, effectively dropping the protection wards. 

You felt a wave of excitement from the twins, the taller one taking his first tentative step forward to test the boundary of the circle. Once it was clear he wouldn’t be burned again, he took another step out, motioning for his brother to follow. The shorter one seemed nervous, but he reluctantly tested the boundary himself, a wave of relief passing through the psychic link once the two had finally stepped outside of the circle’s bindings. 

“I… um…” You suddenly felt nervous too. What were you supposed to say to new familiars? Hello? Thanks for being my personal assistant? I can’t wait to siphon your magic and use you for personal gain? Instead, you decided to go with, “I’m… glad you’re here. I hope we can work together.” 

The twins stared at you curiously, the taller one reaching out a clawed hand in your direction. You felt frozen in place, unsure of what to do. 

More images flashed through your head, these much different from the others, and you blushed in spite of yourself. 

Visions of the thousands of humans they’ve seduced over the millenia, the smell of sex, the sounds of pleasure, the feeling of their cocks sinking deep into the warmth of someone else’s body. 

You shook your head to clear the images away. Those thoughts weren’t for you. They were just memories the twins were conjuring. Right? 

The taller demon took another step towards you and you forced yourself to stand still, allowing him to approach. You didn’t want to appear fearful, but they were so much bigger than you. You were even forced to tilt your head back to look up at them as they drew closer, your eyes scanning their faces for any sign of anger or hatred. 

To your surprise, the twins seemed… happy. You could feel through the psychic link that they were grateful you had summoned them here. You knew that even for demons, Hell was not a fun place to visit. Perhaps they were glad to be pulled from the Infernal Realm, away from the suffering and agony there. 

The taller demon was so close you could smell him, his clawed hand reaching out to you again as if he wished to touch you. 

“E te aulelei,” he murmured and the language sounded different from Infernal. “Faafetai mo le valaau mai ia i matou.” 

You stared at him in confusion, forcing yourself to stand still as his clawed hand reached out to touch your arm. His touch had goosebumps exploding across your skin, your breath catching in your throat as he moved closer. You had expected him to smell like the Infernal Realm–like sulphur and decay–but he didn’t. If anything his scent was warm, almost comforting. Like vanilla or cherry. Perhaps that was part of his incubus magic. Everything about him was meant to draw you in. You were prey to him. Another soul he wished to seduce and corrupt. 

“What’s your name?” you whispered, gazing up at him. He should have been terrifying at this angle. He was nearly a foot taller than you with black eyes and ram’s horns, his clawed hand caressing the exposed skin of your arm. But you didn’t feel afraid. If anything, you felt strangely calm as he gazed down at you, his lack of pupils making it difficult to read his expression. 

More images and snippets of words passed through your mind. 

Velvet sheets. An ocean breeze. A protective instinct for his younger twin. 

Jigarkhar…Solofa…Jonathan…

He had many names. And after so many years of traversing the mortal plane, he had taken many forms. 

“Jonathan.” You tried out the name and the demon grinned at the sound. “Still don’t speak English though?” 

Jonathan’s smile widened and you couldn’t help but feel unsettled at the sight. His teeth were jagged and sharp, like a predator’s. 

You cast a glance at his younger brother, noticing that he was still keeping his distance. He seemed wary of you, his eyes flickering between you and his twin as though he were expecting a fight. You beckoned him closer. 

“Tell me your name,” you commanded and the demon’s thoughts melded with yours without any hesitation. 

A golden sunset. The smell of tropical flowers. The same protective instinct for his older twin. 

Jahi…Samuel…Joshua…

“Joshua.” 

The younger twin’s mouth twitched into a smile, as if he were unused to hearing the name. After he received an encouraging nod from his brother, he too reached out a clawed hand and caressed your other arm, both of them now moving closer into your space. 

You felt a little light-headed with their scent now in your nose, though you could feel your body relaxing, comforted by the smell. You allowed them to push you back towards the bed.

“So soon? We’ve only just met,” you murmured, almost to yourself. “Though I guess for an incubus this is just a greeting for you.” 

The twins didn’t say anything in return, focusing instead on easing you back onto the mattress. 

Without thinking, you reached out a hand to touch Jonathan’s cheek. You wanted to feel him for yourself. You needed to know that this was real and not some elaborate dream you had concocted. After all, they looked like something straight out of a horror movie, equal parts terrifying and beautiful. His cheek was surprisingly warm, his eyes wide as you played with the soft hair in his beard. 

“So pretty,” you whispered. “Scary. But pretty.” 

Jonathan smiled, as if he understood you, his clawed hand still on your arm to keep you close. For the first time, Joshua seemed unhappy being left out, moving closer to your side and staring at you with wide eyes of his own. You couldn’t help but chuckle. 

“Don’t like being ignored?” you teased, playing with Joshua’s beard until he smiled in contentment. “A little needy for an incubus, aren’t you?” 

Jonathan leaned closer to you, as if he wanted to kiss you. Would you allow it? Would you place your lips on his, the same way thousands of other corrupted souls had done? Would you allow him to take you into the throes of pleasures and bewitch you? 

Yes. You would. 

Your lips met and your body sang. You had read about the aphrodisiac effects of kissing an incubus but to feel it for yourself felt ironically divine. This magic was powerful. You could feel it curling in your very limbs, your mind beginning to cloud with pleasure just from his lips alone. It was raw. Instinctual. Something worth selling your soul for.

You were suddenly very grateful for the binding spell. The spell prevented them from using their demonic magic to corrupt your soul, which meant you could enjoy this without fear of immortal consequences. Well, no more than usual. 

Jonathan’s clawed hand tightened on your arm, his lips impossibly soft against yours. You felt him push you further up onto the bed, leaning you back against the pillows as his body hovered over yours. The bed dipped and Joshua joined on the other side, his clawed finger under your chin to urge you away from his brother’s lips and onto his. 

You went easily, allowing Joshua’s lips to brush against yours, electric sparks shooting through your body at the feeling. Jonathan took the opportunity to lean down and press his lips to the side of your neck, your body arching instinctively at his touch. 

As the brothers continued to lavish you with their attention, you couldn’t help but reach up a tentative hand to feel one of Joshua’s horns. You’d always been curious to know what they felt like, your fingers brushing the hardened spire for yourself. To your surprise, Joshua let out a low moan at the feeling, shuddering in your arms as you continued to caress them. 

“Oh, you like that?” You couldn’t help but chuckle, watching in wonder as Joshua’s eyelashes fluttered. “This feels good?” 

Joshua made a low sound in the back of his throat and for the first time you felt his erection nudging against your hip. 

Jonathan took the opportunity to claim your lips again, his own erection pressing against your thigh. Meanwhile, Joshua’s hands were tugging at the fabric of your shirt, ripping the material before you could protest to gain better access to you. 

Emboldened by Joshua’s reaction, you reached up to touch Jonathan’s horns, smiling when Jonathan let out a groan of pleasure at the feeling. 

“I didn’t know they were so sensitive,” you murmured, tracing the grooves and divots near his curly hair. “But they’re very pretty. Almost as pretty as you.” 

You knew the twins couldn’t understand you, but you still felt the need to compliment them. It didn’t matter that they had pitch black eyes and forked tails. The brothers were devastatingly beautiful. 

Suddenly, there was a pause. Jonathan pulled away from your lips, his gaze at you almost contemplative. And when he looked over at his twin, Joshua paused as well, the two of them sharing a knowing look. 

A fragments of memories passed through the psychic link and you gasped as the twins shared them with you. 

Hair being pulled. Loud moans of pleasure. Wet, sticky fluid spraying through the air. Sweat. Heat. Pressure. 

Before you realized what was happening, Joshua had ripped your pants away from you, both twins now moving with a new urgency as Jonathan’s lips captured yours again.

You couldn’t help but moan, arching your back as Joshua moved between your legs, his clawed hands resting on the inside of your thighs to push them even further apart. Jonathan’s mouth was a hot brand on yours, claiming your mouth for his own as he kept you pinned down to the mattress. You felt the pleasure settling over your mind like a fog, but you couldn’t be sure if it was incubus magic or your own desperation. 

Jonathan finally released your lips, staring down at you with those pitch black eyes. His lips were shiny with spit, his long hair hanging down around his handsome face. He let out a low, inhuman hiss and the hair on the back of your neck stood up. You should feel afraid, right? His jagged teeth were glinting in the candlelight, his dark horns curling menacingly above you.

Yes, you should feel afraid. Instead, you’d never felt more aroused in your life. 

“Kiss me again,” you gasped, instinctively leaning up to chase his lips. It was unclear if the demon understood you, but his dark eyes seemed to simmer, his forked tongue darting out of his mouth to lick his lips. 

Forked tongue?

You barely had any time to process this new revelation. Jonathan’s mouth was back on yours and that’s when you felt Joshua’s breath on the inside of your thigh, inching closer and closer to your weeping sex. 

Wait. If Jonathan had a forked tongue, then that meant Joshua…

Joshua’s mouth was on your pussy and all thoughts flew from your mind. You arched off the bed again, but Jonathan’s clawed hand tightened on your arm, keeping you pinned. His other hand was creeping closer to your throat, his sharp talons scraping the delicate skin of your windpipe. 

You felt Joshua’s tongue pass through your dripping folds, then…part. His forked tongue split and you felt it licking up both sides of your pussy, the feeling otherworldly. You moaned into Jonathan’s mouth, feeling another bolt of arousal as Jonathan’s own forked tongue swiped the back of your teeth. 

The feelings of pleasure they gave you that night were like nothing you’d ever felt before. They fucked you in every position imaginable, stuffing their massive cocks into every hole you had. You came so many times that you lost count, yet somehow each orgasm was more satisfying than the last. You lost all sense of time and direction. Is this what incubus magic was? You never wanted it to stop. You could die from happiness here, swallowing their sweet-tasting seed and allowing them to wring as much pleasure from your mortal vessel as they possibly could.

Ryan was right. You were one lucky witch. 

Chapter Text

Jey and Punk had a good thing going. They went to hockey games together. They hung out after shows together. They went to Waffle House together. And sometimes they slept together. It was convenient. Simple. Easy. 

Jey liked that. And he liked Punk. Punk never pushed him too far or handled him too roughly. He was a courteous lover, always making sure Jey felt good. He thought everything Jey did was positively adorable, even when Jey sometimes got a little mouthy and started pushing Punk around. He’d always just smile indulgently then, allowing Jey to get bossy and act like a brat if he felt like it. In all their time together, Punk had never told him no. 

And that’s how Punk always was. He was always laid back. Always easy-going. He never argued or seemed stressed. If anything, he always seemed happy to go along with whatever Jey wanted, even if what Jey wanted was to shove Punk back on the mattress and tease him until Punk was practically begging for it. 

But when LA Knight got added to the mix, things began to change. 

In the beginning, Jey had invited Knight along as a courtesy. It was just for the hangout sessions–a goodwill gesture to the newest member of the Raw roster. Jey wasn’t really planning on inviting Knight to those other types of hangout sessions. Not at first. 

The problem was Punk and Knight couldn’t be cordial, even in the beginning. They seemed determined to bring out the worst in each other. They constantly bickered, forcing Jey to play referee on more than one occasion whenever their arguments escalated. They always had something smart to say, neither of them willing to let the other have the last word.

This wasn’t the first time Jey had seen Punk riled up—Seth Rollins certainly knew how to get under his skin—but things were different with Knight. They were just too similar. Too brash. Too confrontational. Too annoying. 

Things got worse once the jealousy settled in. 

Jey and Punk were not exclusive. Hell, they weren’t even dating. They were friends and they fucked. That’s it. CM Punk wasn’t even the only friend Jey fucked around with. But as time went on, Jey began to notice that Punk was beginning to act jealous. 

Jey couldn’t be sure when it first started. Maybe it was after a Waffle House date when Jey had chosen on a whim to sit beside Knight instead of Punk, causing the older man to glare in jealousy the entire meal. Maybe it was one night after the show when Knight had leaned close to Jey’s ear and whispered something so dirty that Jey had flushed crimson, Punk watching the interaction with thinly veiled envy. 

It added another complicated layer to their already strained dynamic. The two older men seemed to be in constant competition for Jey’s attention. They fought over who got to open the door for him. They fought over who got to sit next to him at dinner. They fought over who got to carry his luggage out to the car. 

And maybe Jey liked it. He couldn’t help it. He’d always liked Punk’s attention (he just liked attention in general) but having Knight around was bringing out a more jealous, more possessive side to Punk that Jey had never seen before. He couldn’t deny that he liked Knight’s attention as well. He’d always thought the man was attractive, even if he did run his mouth a bit too much and push Punk’s buttons in the worst way possible. 

As predicted, when Jey asked if they could invite Knight to their hotel room, Punk still didn’t say no. He couldn’t. Not to Jey. Jey had him wrapped around his finger too well for that. 

That’s how they ended up here. Knight’s lips were on Jey’s neck, taking his time to explore the Samoan’s pretty body for the very first time while Punk knelt between Jey’s parted thighs, already coating his fingers with lube to begin working him open. 

So far, the two had been getting along well, though Jey should have known it wouldn’t last. It never did. 

“Didn’t think you’d ever invite me to one of your little playdates,” Knight murmured, still pressing delicate kisses along Jey’s windpipe. “Didn’t think Punk was the type to share.” 

Punk stiffened, immediately taking offense. “He’s not just some toy to fight over on the playground,” Punk growled. “He can make up his own mind, you know.” 

Knight threw an annoyed glance over his shoulder. “You know I didn’t mean it like that, asshole,” he muttered. “Just knew you always got in your feelings whenever Jey even looked at me. Excuse me for thinking that you wouldn’t want me here.” 

“Well, I don’t want you here.” 

“Then why am I here?” 

“Guys.” Jey was quick to intervene, his brow furrowed in annoyance. “Come on, can’t you just chill? We supposed to be having fun.” 

Punk wisely didn’t argue, instead deciding to return to the task of working Jey’s velvety hole open some more. Knight didn’t argue either, turning back to Jey to offer him an apologetic kiss on the cheek. 

“I am having fun. Even if ol’ Grumpy Pants over there isn’t.” Knight inclined his head in Punk’s direction and Jey couldn’t help but chuckle. Punk was quick to take offense again. 

“I am not grumpy,” he argued. “Maybe I just don’t like pretty boy wrestlers with big mouths who think they’re right about everything.” 

“Oh? You think I’m pretty?” Knight seemed entirely too pleased with himself, throwing Jey a cheeky wink. “You flatter me, Punk. I thought you only had heart eyes for Jey.” 

Punk swiftly removed his fingers from Jey’s hole, causing the younger man to let out a sudden whine at the loss. 

“Yeah, pretty annoying,” Punk corrected, glaring at Knight. “I don’t even know why you agreed to come in here if all you plan on doing is yapping.” 

“Me? What the hell are you doing then?” 

“You’re the one who–”

“Guys.” Now Jey was sitting up, pushing Knight off of him with an even more annoyed expression. “If you can’t play nice then I don’t wanna play anymore. I thought you two were gonna try to get along?” 

Punk scowled. “Well, I would if he wasn’t so insufferable.” 

“I’m insufferable? Oh, please, if anyone has a reputation for being insufferable, it’s you.” 

The two continued to bicker, causing Jey to roll his eyes and swing his legs off the side of the bed. 

“Wait, Jey, where are you going?” Punk suddenly sounded worried, still kneeling on the bed and looking at Jey with a confused expression. 

“Yeah, sweetheart. What’s wrong?” Knight’s hand was on Jey’s arm, looking at the Samoan with sad eyes. “You don’t have to go. We’re just playing around.” 

Jey didn’t seem convinced, raising an eyebrow at both of them. “Look, if you ain’t wanna do this, that’s cool. I ain’t forcing you to do nothing. I just thought we was all on the same page.” 

“We are!” Punk was moving to be closer to Jey’s side, his eyes wide with worry. “Look, I’m sorry, alright? I told you I’d be cool and I am. You don’t have to leave. We’ll get along.” 

Jey gave Knight a pointed look, who was nodding eagerly. “Yeah! Yeah, we’ll get along. Come on, I’m sorry too. I’ve been waiting for this for ages. I’m not trying to screw this up.” 

That managed to bring a smile to Jey’s face. “Yeah?” 

“Yeah, of course.” Knight tugged on Jey’s arm again, urging him back onto the mattress. “Been wanting you since you were on SmackDown. You know that.” 

Jey threw one more glance at Punk. “So, we’re good?” 

“We’re good,” Punk affirmed, motioning for him to lay down. “No more arguing. Now you just lay back down and relax, alright? Let us take care of you.” 

Jey hesitated, but once he saw both of the older men’s pleading eyes he decided to give in. 

“Alright, fine,” he huffed dramatically, resuming his position back in the pillows. “But you ain’t gonna like what I do if all that bickering and shit continues.” 

Punk’s fingers found Jey’s hole again, resuming the task of working him open. Meanwhile, Knight leaned back over Jey, his blue eyes wide and unblinking. 

“I meant what I said, Jey,” he murmured, reaching out a rough hand to trace some of the ink behind Jey’s ear. “I don’t want to screw this up. I should have made my move on SmackDown years ago. Then maybe I could have been one of your friends with benefits.” 

Jey couldn’t help but grin, endeared by Knight’s honesty. “You still can be,” he murmured. “If you can play nice with my other friends.” 

“Hey, I’m a nice guy,” Knight joked, leaning down to lick at the ink he’d been tracing with his fingers just to hear Jey moan. “I can get along with anybody.” 

Punk let out a disbelieving laugh and Jey could see the retort immediately forming on Knight’s lips. Jey was quick to distract him, reaching up to tug on Knight’s neck to pull him in for a kiss. Knight went easily, his lips soft as they continued to explore each other. 

Punk’s fingers suddenly brushed against Jey’s prostate and Jey stiffened at the feeling, electric sparks shooting up his spine. 

“Ah, there it is.” Punk sounded strangely smug. “Does that feel good, baby?” 

Jey was forced to break the kiss from Knight, taking in a shaky gasp as Punk began to massage that sensitive spot inside him. Knight tried to kiss Jey again but Punk jabbed at Jey’s prostate and Jey moaned, throwing his head back against the pillows. 

Knight whipped around to glare at Punk, now annoyed. “You’re doing that on purpose.” 

“Doing what?” Punk asked innocently. “Just making our boy feel good.” 

Knight grit his teeth, searching for Jey’s lips again. Jey tried to reciprocate the kiss, but Punk’s clever fingers were causing high-pitched whines and keens of pleasure to escape, his eyes screwing shut as he was forced to pull away from Knight yet again. 

“I swear to god, Punk.” 

“What? I’m not doing anything.” 

“You know damn well what you’re doing.” 

“Stop,” Jey gasped, struggling to keep his eyes open as Punk fingered him. “Don’t fight.” 

Knight clenched his jaw, but he didn’t argue, opting to lean down and capture one of Jey’s nipples in between his lips instead. Jey arched his back at the feeling, his cock smearing pre-come on his abs as Knight and Punk continued to offer him pleasure. 

Eventually Punk pulled his fingers out again and Jey whimpered, causing Knight to look back at Jey’s face in wonder. 

“You make the prettiest sounds, Jey,” he murmured, pressing more open-mouthed kisses to the Samoan’s tattooed chest. “Can’t believe Punk’s been keeping you all to himself. A little selfish, isn’t he?” 

Punk let out a derisive snort, coating his own dick with lube as he prepared to slip inside Jey. “Maybe Jey didn’t want your loudmouthed ass around. Have you considered that?” 

Knight threw him an impish grin. “It really bothers you that Jey asked me to be here tonight, huh? Guess he was getting sick of your old ass.” 

“Old?” Punk sheathed himself inside Jey’s hole with one fluid motion, causing Jey to let out a loud gasp at the feeling, his head thrown back against the pillows again. “You’re not that much younger than me, Knight. Better humble yourself before you throw a hip out of place.” 

“If I’m old then what does that make you?” Knight shot back. “Geriatric? See, this is why they call you Glass Bones on Twitter.” 

Jey wanted to stop their arguing, but he could barely focus. His mind was hazy with pleasure, his body aching to be fucked. He could feel Punk’s length twitching inside him, but he wasn’t moving. Not while he was focused on this new argument with Knight. 

“Funny you mention Twitter,” Punk was saying. “You should see the stuff they say about you.” 

Knight waved away his words, seemingly unbothered. “Oh, please. All they do is complain about my catchphrase and how I should have won Money in the Bank. That’s old news.” 

The two continued to argue. Meanwhile, Jey wriggled pathetically beneath them, trying to encourage some kind of movement from Punk’s hips. He felt restless and needy, a small whine escaping from his throat. What happened to him being taken care of? 

“Considering you’re the only one in here who’s never held a world championship, I’d suggest keeping your mouth shut.” Punk’s words were cruel, his voice smug. “Especially since we both know you’ll never come close to holding one.” 

Knight’s face went crimson and Jey lost his patience. 

“Fuck!” he exclaimed, pushing both Knight and Punk away from him. “All I wanted was some dick and a good time. Why y’all gotta ruin everything?” 

Punk and Knight were suddenly silent, staring at Jey with wide eyes as he quickly crawled off the bed. 

“Wait, wait…” Knight was quick to follow him, scrambling in the sheets. “I…you’re right. We…I mean, I–”

“Shut up!” Jey snapped, marching towards his suitcase in the corner. “I’m tired of hearing your mouth.” 

Punk let out a chuckle and Jey was quick to turn on him. “I’m sick of hearing yours too,” he snarled, his dark eyes burning with anger. “I’m over this shit.” 

Punk’s smile dropped immediately, his eyes widening when he saw what Jey was extracting from his suitcase.

“Oh, wait, come on, Jey. I don’t need it. Please.” Punk was quick to beg, his hazel eyes pleading. “I won’t argue anymore. I promise.”

“I don’t wanna hear it.” Jey stalked back towards the bed, the new object now in his hand. “You wanna stay?” 

Punk nodded slowly, though his cheeks were beginning to turn red, suddenly unable to look in Knight’s direction. Meanwhile, Knight was staring at the straps in Jey’s hand, trying to understand what he was seeing. 

“Then open.” 

Punk’s face flushed a violent shade of red, but he reluctantly obeyed, allowing Jey to slip the ball gag between his teeth and buckle it behind his head. Knight watched in surprise, his eyebrows high on his forehead. 

“You…” For once he seemed speechless, his piercing blue eyes wide. “Damn, I didn’t know you two got down like that.” 

Punk’s entire body was red now, avoiding Knight’s eyes like the plague. His mouth was forced open, a bright red ball gag now trapped between his teeth. Jey, however, was still annoyed, pointing to the edge of the bed and glaring at Knight. 

“Come here.” 

Knight stared at Jey in shock. “What?” 

Jey motioned towards him impatiently, the other gag still in his hand. “Come here, Knight. I ain’t got all day.” 

“You… want me to wear that?” 

Knight seemed scandalized, his eyes flickering over to Punk who was still avoiding his gaze. 

Jey was unmoved. “If you wanna leave, that’s cool. But if you wanna stay, you gon’ wear this.” 

He held up the gag and this time it was Knight’s turn to blush. “Aw, come on, Jey. You…you don’t mean it.” 

“Do I look like I’m joking?” Jey’s eyes simmered with annoyance. “I told you that you ain’t gonna like what I do if the bickering don’t stop. Now you know.” 

“Yeah, but come on…” Knight shifted nervously on the bed. “I mean, I’ve never even used one of those.” 

“I can tell,” Jey snorted. “Ain’t nobody ever shut you up before. Well, I’m doing it now. If you wanna fuck me, you wear this. End of story.” 

Knight glanced at Punk again, as if the other man could help him, but Punk just stared at the mattress, his skin still red in embarrassment. 

“Make up your mind, Knight,” Jey snapped. “I wanna get fucked some time today. Though if this takes any longer I’m leaving you both here and gonna go find Sami or someone else to finish the job.” 

“Alright, alright.” At the mention of Sami’s name, Knight was quick to scramble to Jey’s side, his brow furrowed in jealousy. “Just don’t buckle it too tight.” 

Jey frowned, quickly grabbing Knight by the hair and wrenching his head back until he let out a pained hiss. 

“You think you callin’ the shots here?” Jey’s tone was scathing. “After all that shit talk with Punk you should be grateful I’m even letting you stay in here. I told you I wanted some dick and a good time. If I can’t have that, I’m out. Got it?” 

Knight quickly nodded, surprised at how his cock jumped at Jey’s rough treatment. He hadn’t expected to like any of this, but seeing Jey so effortlessly take control, his pretty face twisted into an arrogant smirk, had Knight quickly kneeling on the mattress and opening his mouth obediently for Jey to gag him. 

“Thank god,” Jey sighed, buckling the straps extra tight around Knight’s head just to prove a point. “I was so sick of hearing your mouth. Been wantin’ to do that for ages.” 

Knight felt a new blush settle on his cheeks, feeling humiliated both by Jey’s words and the new feeling of his jaw being stretched. He used his tongue to press against the ball trapped in his mouth, curious if he’d be able to push it out, but the gag was buckled too tightly. He couldn’t move it at all. To his surprise, Knight’s cock twitched again at the realization, causing Jey to smirk. 

“Who knew you’d like it when someone finally shuts you up?” Jey mused, shoving Knight back so he could climb back up onto the bed himself. “I guess you and Punk got that in common.” 

Knight’s skin turned an even deeper shade of red, though he didn’t protest when Jey straddled his lap and forced him onto his back with a soft oomph. 

“Now you just lay there and be good. I ain’t in the mood for anymore of your bullshit.” 

Jey turned around to look at Punk, who was watching the scene with wide, jealous eyes. Jey scoffed. 

“Come here, Punk. I ain’t forget about you.” 

Punk was quick to crawl to Jey’s side, kneeling on the mattress beside him as Jey remained seated in Knight’s lap. 

“If you had just listened, we could have avoided this whole mess,” Jey murmured, lifting his hips to begin sinking down on Knight’s cock. “But now I guess Knight gotta know what I do to keep you in line.” 

Punk’s face went red again, though he let out a moan when Jey’s hand enclosed around his shaft, slowly beginning to pump up and down. 

“You just talk so damn much. God, I thought one of you was bad but now I got two?” 

Jey sank further onto Knight’s length, causing Knight to let out a low moan at the feeling, his eyelids fluttering as he was enveloped in Jey’s smooth, tight heat. Jey smirked, placing his free hand on Knight’s muscular chest to steady himself. 

“Though it looks like pretty boy Knight likes it too.” 

Jey bottomed out and Knight moaned again, his hands instinctively reaching out to grab at the soft flesh of Jey’s hips. Jey was quick to smack his hands away.

“You ain’t deserve to touch me like that,” Jey chided, though there was no real heat behind his words. In fact, he seemed amused, watching as Knight looked up at him with pleading eyes. “If you had kept your fucking mouth shut, maybe I woulda been cool with it. But now you pissed me off.” 

Jey leaned up and sank back down, his movements slow and controlled as he began to ride on Knight’s twitching cock. He kept a firm grip on Punk’s length in his other hand, his strokes just as slow, just as controlled. Punk moaned, struggling to keep his hips still as Jey jerked him off. 

“Fuck…” Jey let out a satisfied sigh, his eyes closing as he enjoyed the feeling of Knight inside him. “At least you’re good for one thing. And I ain’t even gotta hear your mouth either.” 

Knight’s face burned and Jey laughed, the sound as arrogant as it was beautiful. “Knew you’d like this,” he whispered, clenching around Knight and grinding his hips back. “Knew you’d be just like Punk. Just needed something to fill that big mouth of yours. You two are just alike.”  

Jey’s clever fingers twisted on Punk’s length and Punk moaned, the first signs of drool beginning to shine on his bottom lip. Jey grinned at the sight, his hips beginning to pick up speed. 

Punk watched in wonder as Jey’s beautiful body rippled with each motion, his tattooed muscles flexing with each grind of his hips. Punk couldn’t stop the pitiful sound that rumbled in his chest, his hands itching to move forward and touch Jey’s gorgeous skin. But he forced himself to keep still. Jey had made it clear he didn’t want to be touched. So Punk kept his hands to himself, knowing that if he pushed Jey too far then he’d go back in his suitcase and find another toy, one that would keep Punk’s hands bound behind his back and then Punk wouldn’t get to touch him at all. 

Meanwhile, Knight felt helpless as he watched Jey ride him, the prettiest noises spilling from the Samoan’s mouth every time he sank back into the cradle of Knight’s hips. Even if Knight hadn’t been gagged, he wasn’t sure he’d have any words like this. Not when Jey’s velvety hole was clenching around him, each roll of his hips sending liquid heat up Knight’s spine. 

“Aw, ain’t that pathetic?” Jey’s tone was mocking and Knight realized that he was talking to Punk. Jey watched in amusement as a few strings of drool began to drip from Punk’s bottom lip and dangle from his chin, Punk’s cheeks crimson. “Drooling all over yourself because you can’t keep your fucking mouth shut. This the only way you’ll behave, ain’t it?” 

Jey’s hand began to pick up speed on Punk’s shaft, causing the older man’s eyes to flutter shut. It was clear Punk was close, Jey’s talented fingers squeezing and stroking Punk’s cock with the perfect rhythm. 

Then suddenly, Jey let go. 

“Mmm!” Punk let out a heartbroken sound, his hips still instinctively chasing Jey’s hand even as it pulled away, and Jey laughed. 

“You come when I let you, Punky. Not before then.” 

Now with both of his hands free, Jey was able to use them both to press on Knight’s chest for more support, his hips picking up speed.

“Such a good boy,” he cooed, his voice just a little breathless now. “Just laying there and being so good for me. Knew you just needed the right motivation.” 

Jey sped up, his abs clenching as he rode Knight harder, sweat beginning to bead on his forehead. He glanced over at Punk. 

“Kiss him,” he ordered, jutting his chin in Knight’s direction. 

Punk hesitated and Jey chuckled, continuing to bounce on Knight’s cock with impressive stamina. 

“I know you don’t like him, but I wanna see it. Go on. Be good and give him a little kiss for me.” 

Even teased, gagged, and humiliated, Punk was powerless to deny Jey Uso anything. He obediently leaned down and met Knight’s round eyes. From here, Punk could see that his pupils were blown wide with lust, his irises reduced to nothing but a thin sliver of blue as he gazed up at Punk in desperation. 

As Punk leaned down, more drool that had been gathering on his bottom lip spilled over, dripping onto Knight’s chin. Knight let out an indignant sound, though it was quickly reduced to a moan as Jey dropped down onto Knight’s cock again, his pace unforgiving. 

“Go on,” Jey encouraged, smiling mischievously. “You know you want to, baby.” 

Punk attempted to brush his lips against Knight’s, though it was awkward and messy, their drool mixing together as they attempted to kiss. 

Jey laughed again and this time it was mean. “There we go,” he crooned, his body now shimmering under a thin layer of sweat. “You two could get along if you wanted to. You just fight too much.” 

Punk kept trying to kiss Knight’s lips, but all he succeeded in doing was rubbing their ball gags together, Knight’s eyes still impossibly wide. Thankfully, Jey seemed pleased with their performance, watching them with dark, hooded eyes. 

“Good boy, Punk,” he murmured. “Amazing how you turn into this sweet, submissive thing the second I shut you up.” 

More drool spilled out of Punk’s mouth and Jey chuckled, grabbing Punk by the hair to pull him closer. Punk’s hands instinctively reached out to clutch at Jey’s arm, though he quickly pulled away once he realized his mistake. Jey grinned. 

“So obedient for me,” he gasped, still bouncing on Knight’s cock even though his thighs were beginning to burn. “You still wanna come?” 

Punk nodded desperately, forcing himself to put his hands somewhere, anywhere other than Jey’s soft skin and his own throbbing erection. He knew if he didn’t continue to be obedient then Jey would deny him release. Thankfully, Jey seemed to take pity on him, his long fingers once again enclosing around Punk’s shaft and Punk nearly sobbed in gratitude. 

“Good boy,” Jey crooned, resuming his ministrations on Punk’s weeping cock. 

Jey glanced down at Knight, noting how the older man’s entire chest was flushed, a small whimper escaping his throat as he trembled beneath the Samoan. 

“Gagging for it, ain’t you?” Jey breathed, his voice strained. “Just laying there and letting me ride you. I bet you won’t even come until I let you. You such a sweet fuck, Knight. Can’t wait to get you addicted to this ass.” 

As if to prove his point, Jey clenched around Knight’s length and Knight nearly sobbed in pleasure, his hips instinctively bucking up to feel more of Jey’s soft warmth. 

“I’m close, baby,” Jey murmured, though he wasn’t sure if he was saying it to Punk or Knight. “You gonna come?” 

Punk and Knight both nodded desperately, both of their hips twitching as Jey drove them closer to the edge. Jey’s beautiful brown eyes fluttered as he neared his own release, his grin down at Knight so wide his gold teeth sparkled. “Gonna make you mine, baby,” he promised, his hips rolling so fast now that the bed was beginning to creak. “Gonna add you to my little collection of pretty boy wrestlers.” 

He slammed himself down on Knight’s cock, his hand expertly twisting on Punk’s length at the exact same time. 

“Come,” he demanded, and they both did. 

Punk screwed his eyes shut as he came into Jey’s hand, most of it dribbling down onto Knight’s chest. Meanwhile, Jey could feel Knight spurting inside him, his back arching off the bed as he came with a cry. Jey let out a breathless laugh, quickly following the two older men with his own release as he shot his load across Knight’s chest. Some of it hit Knight in the chin, mixing with the drool, and Knight moaned again, trying to grind himself deeper into Jey’s body. 

“That’s it,” Jey breathed, clenching around Knight’s length to milk every drop he could from him. “That’s it, baby. So good for me.” 

Jey used his hand to squeeze every drop from Punk as well, watching with satisfaction as Punk shuddered with pleasure, the drool from his mouth now covering his tattooed chest. 

“Good boy, Punk,” Jey murmured. “Good boy.” 

Jey lifted his hips to pull off Knight’s softening cock, gasping at the feeling of Knight’s come dribbling out of his loose hole and onto the older man’s stomach. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight of Knight collapsed beneath him, drool still spilling from the corner of his mouth and onto the bed below, his body painted with their come. 

“You look like a whore, Knight,” Jey teased. “Bet you liked it though, didn’t you?” 

Knight wanted to crawl into a hole and hide as Jey gazed down at him triumphantly, but instead all he could do was nod pathetically, unable to resist leaning into Jey’s touch even though he was wiping Punk’s come all over his face.  

“You gonna keep coming back for more, I know,” Jey continued, looking pleased with himself. “You all do. Got you all addicted and you just keep crawling back to me. God, it’s just too easy.” 

Jey leaned down and licked at the come and drool coating Knight’s chin, both older men watching the Samoan with wide, unblinking eyes. Jey laughed again, his eyes crinkling and his gold teeth gleaming. “And what do you say when I let you come, slut?” 

He gave Punk a knowing look and Punk burned with humiliation. Still, he didn’t hesitate to say the words that Jey wanted to hear, even though the words were garbled and muffled by the gag. 

“Thank you.” 

Jey grinned, looking down at Knight. “Well?” 

Knight’s skin was just as red, his eyes stinging with the embarrassment of it all. But when he saw Jey’s cock twitching back to life between his tattooed legs, Knight couldn’t deny him either. 

“Thank you.” 

Jey smiled, the sight so beautiful that both older men couldn’t look away. Jey really was the most stunning creature they’d ever seen. He looked perfect as he stayed straddled in Knight’s lap–his golden skin still shimmering, his pretty tattoos rippling, his brown eyes round and dark like a puppy’s. 

Jey was right. It didn’t matter if it was Punk, Knight, Sami, Damian, Cody, or any of the others. They were all addicted to him. He had them all wrapped around his finger. 

Jey’s grin turned mischievous, as if he could sense what the other two were thinking. He leaned back and began grinding on LA Knight’s length again, watching with amusement as the older man groaned at the feeling. Jey chuckled. 

“Ready for round two?” 

Chapter Text

Jimmy knew that you were off limits. Roman had made that very clear when he hired you. You were a secretary for the Bloodline, here to help Paul run errands and keep track of their weekly schedule. Nothing more. 

“Touch her and you’re a dead man,” Roman had said, his tone making it clear that he wouldn’t tolerate any argument. Of course, Jimmy had never been very obedient. 

“Why?” he asked, his voice smug. “Trying to keep her all to yourself?” 

Jimmy wasn’t surprised by the backhand across his face, though it did nothing to deter his conniving smile, his eyes sparkling with amusement even as blood dripped from his mouth. 

“Aw, come on, uce. She’s pretty. You really expect me to stay away?” 

“I expect you to fall in line,” Roman snarled, raising his hand as if to strike him again. “Treat her as anything but a secretary and a busted lip will be the least of your worries.” 

It was cute that Roman thought he could protect you. Good thing Jimmy had never been very obedient.  

*****

You had a crush on Jimmy Uso. 

But that’s all it was. A crush. You would never cross the line and do anything flirtatious with him. Not only were you not good at it, but it would be unprofessional. Jimmy didn’t even see you that way. How could he? You were nearly twenty years younger and nothing more than a lowly secretary. 

Besides, Jimmy was bad for you in every way imaginable. Ever since his twin brother left the Bloodline, he’d become vicious and cruel. He wasn’t nice. He wasn’t kind. He drank too much. He bullied others backstage. He argued with his family every chance he got, often to his own detriment. You shouldn’t have a crush on him. You shouldn’t want to be with him. 

Of course, your body had different ideas. 

No man had ever made you feel this way before. Of course, you hadn’t been around very many men in your lifetime. You had recently graduated from an all-girls college and had never even had a first kiss, let alone a boyfriend. You had tried to convince yourself that was the only reason why you were crushing on Jimmy Uso so hard. He was the only attractive man you saw on a regular basis (Roman didn’t count. The man was terrifying.) It was just hormones and lack of exposure to men driving your attraction to him, not real feelings.  

At least, that’s what you tried to tell yourself. 

When Jimmy called you to his hotel room one night to “go over next week’s schedule” you were immediately suspicious. He hardly ever sent for you. He was under strict orders from Roman to defer all scheduling and paperwork to Paul, preferably not involving you at all. While Roman had not explicitly banned you from speaking with Jimmy, it was clear he didn’t like it. Almost as if he knew something about Jimmy you didn’t. 

But when Jimmy asked for you, you decided to still go. How could you not? It was Jimmy. You couldn’t say no to him. 

When you arrived at his hotel room, you were nearly vibrating out of your skin with nervousness. You and Jimmy were hardly ever alone together, especially not in his hotel room. 

You quietly knocked on the door, fidgeting with your dress and trying to style your hair, even though you’d already checked a million times on the way over here. What would he do? What would he say? Maybe he really did want to go over the schedule. Maybe he just had a quick question and then he’d slam the door in your face to dismiss you. 

You weren’t sure what to expect, but what you didn’t expect was for Jimmy to open the door with nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist, his braided hair still damp from the shower. 

“Oh!” Your face immediately went crimson, trying to look everywhere but him. “I’m sorry, I…I didn’t know you were, um, indecent.” 

Jimmy smirked, seemingly amused by your embarrassment. “It’s cool. Just got out of the shower. You coming in?” 

Your chest felt tight. “Uh, that’s okay. I can give you a minute to…” 

“Nah, don’t worry about it.” Jimmy stepped to the side and motioned for you to enter. “You ain’t bothering me. Come on in.” 

You swallowed, but reluctantly obeyed, trying to ignore the butterflies exploding in your stomach as you passed him. He smelled masculine and clean, the scent of his coconut body wash now in your nose. 

“So…you, uh, wanted to talk about next week’s schedule right?” You tried to keep some of the shakiness out of your voice, your eyes still avoiding Jimmy as he took a seat in the chair by the window. “Because we got a lot going on. On Friday there’s Chicago–”

“You wanna drink?” Jimmy interrupted, holding up a flask. “I got some good stuff here if you do.” 

You blinked. “Uh, no thank you. I don’t drink.” 

“You don’t?” Jimmy seemed amused, bringing the flask to his lips and taking a swig, never taking his eyes off you. “You ever drank before?” 

You shifted your weight from one foot to the other, suddenly uncomfortable. “Well…no.” 

“No?” Jimmy echoed, incredulous. “I thought you went to college and shit.” 

“Yeah, well, it wasn’t that kind of college.” Your tone was a little defensive, your cheeks still burning at the sight of Jimmy’s half-naked form in front of you. “We didn’t do that kind of thing.” 

Jimmy smirked, leaning back in his chair as he took another swig from the flask. His long legs were sprawled out in front of him, his towel barely covering the tops of his thighs. You forced yourself to stare out the window, decidedly not looking at him. 

“So, as I was saying,” you continued, your voice a little breathless. “We’ve got Chicago on Friday. Roman wants you and Solo to–”

“You wanna sit down?” Jimmy asked suddenly, once again interrupting you. You stopped and stared at him. 

“What?” 

Jimmy set aside the flask and smiled at you, the sight a little unsettling. “I said, you wanna sit down? You look nervous.” 

A new wave of heat rose to your cheeks. “I’m not nervous.” 

Jimmy’s grin turned devious. “Still, you should sit down. Come here.” He raised a hand and beckoned you over to him, his eyes never leaving yours. 

You felt your feet move on their own accord, unwilling, or perhaps, unable to resist Jimmy’s syrupy voice. You quietly approached him, taking in a sharp breath when his hand reached out to grasp your wrist. 

“Wha…?” Your voice was small, the words lodged in your throat. Jimmy’s scent was in your noise again, the smell making you feel lightheaded. 

“You can sit here,” Jimmy murmured, splaying his legs wider and glancing down at his lap. “Where it’s comfortable.” 

Your heartrate skyrocketed. Was this really happening? Was Jimmy Uso, the biggest crush of your life, asking you to sit on his lap? You felt paralyzed with shock and fear, your cheeks still a violent shade of red as Jimmy tugged you closer. 

“Come on, pretty girl,” he whispered, his tone impossibly soft. “Just sit on Daddy’s lap. I’ll take care of you.” 

Molten heat shot through you at Jimmy’s words, wetness gushing into your panties as Jimmy stared up at you with those gorgeous brown eyes of his. You wanted to say something, anything to not sound like an idiot, but the best you could come up with was an unintelligible, “M’kay.” 

Jimmy leaned back and allowed you to straddle him, his hands resting cautiously on your hips as he kept you perched on his lap. 

This didn’t feel real. Your heart was in your throat, your hands almost shaky as you reached out to reluctantly hold onto his shoulders for support. You’d never been this close to a man before, let alone sit on his lap. Thankfully the towel around his waist was too thick for you to feel anything else beneath you, though you kept your hips raised all the same, not fully relaxing even as Jimmy tried to urge you back down. 

“It’s alright, baby,” Jimmy murmured, smoothing some of the fabric of your dress. “I gotchu. You’re alright.” 

He gazed up at you, his eyes curious. 

“You look scared to death,” he observed, though he didn’t seem bothered by this. He still seemed only curious, his hands warm on your hips. “You ain’t ever sat in a man’s lap before?” 

You wanted to lie. You didn’t want him to think you were some pathetic loser who had never even been kissed before. Unfortunately, your silence answered the question for you. 

“Aw, that’s cute,” Jimmy cooed, his tone just a little mocking. “Knew you was a sweet girl, but I didn’t know you was that innocent.” 

“I’m not…” you protested, though you trailed off when you met Jimmy’s disbelieving gaze. He looked like he wanted to say something else, but he noticed that you were practically trembling in his arms. 

“You shaking like a leaf, baby,” he murmured, running his large hands up and down your thighs, as if to simulate warmth. “Do I scare you?” 

You immediately shook your head, a lump in your throat. Jimmy didn’t scare you, but the novelty of this did. This was new territory for you. You didn’t know what to say. Didn’t know what to do. Fortunately, Jimmy seemed to understand. 

“Hey, it’s alright. Just relax, okay?” Jimmy’s voice was surprisingly warm, his face kind as he gazed up at you. “I ain’t gonna hurt you, baby. I gotchu. You believe me, right?” 

You nodded, following Jimmy’s warm hands as they urged you further into his lap, your body relaxing at his soothing words. 

“There we go,” Jimmy cooed, smiling up at you. “Such a sweet girl. You listen so good. I’m proud of you.” 

More heat shot to your core, your body still thrumming like a live wire beneath Jimmy’s large hands. Jimmy patted your leg reassuringly. 

“I know something that can help you calm down,” he murmured, reaching for the flask beside him. He held it up to you. “It’s just for the nerves, baby. Something to take the edge off.” 

You froze, your body tensing again in Jimmy’s lap. Jimmy ran another reassuring hand down your side. 

“Don’t be scared, sweetheart. It won’t hurt you. Just a little taste. I promise, it’ll make you feel better.” He reached out a hand and grasped your chin. “Let Daddy take care of you, okay?” 

You were powerless to deny him as he brought the flask up to your lips, his grip on your chin tilting your head back so you could taste the burning liquid as it slid down your throat. You immediately gagged, letting out a small cough until Jimmy finally released his grip on you. 

“Good girl,” he crooned, rubbing your arm. “See? That wasn’t so bad, was it?” 

Your eyes were watery as the alcohol burned your throat, grimacing when Jimmy brought the flask to your lips again. “Just one more,” he urged. “Be a good girl and drink up.” 

You weren’t sure why you obeyed him. You didn’t like the taste. You certainly didn’t like the burn. Yet you still obediently tilted your head back and drank more of the disgusting liquid until Jimmy pulled the flask away, his eyes sparkling with amusement. 

“There we go,” he murmured, both of his large hands returning to your hips. “Just needed to relax, baby. That’s all it was for. I can tell you’re really nervous.” 

You wanted to protest, but you knew it was pointless. You were nervous. You’d never done this before.

Jimmy’s fingers teased at the edge of your dress and you froze again, your heart beating so loudly that you were certain Jimmy could hear it. But he didn’t lift up your dress. He didn’t do anything. He just played with the hem of the fabric, his expression thoughtful. 

“How come a pretty thing like you ain’t ever sat in another man’s lap before?” he asked. “You been to college and everything. You ever had a boyfriend?” 

You shook your head, embarrassed. 

“That ain’t right,” Jimmy mused, glancing up at you. “A girl as pretty as you should have someone nice in her life. Someone who takes care of her.” 

Jimmy’s finger dipped beneath the hemline of your dress, but it was only to touch the bare skin of your thigh, his eyes still on you. 

“Has anyone ever taken care of you before, sweetheart?” 

You bit your lip. “Uh…I mean, my parents took care of me…” 

Jimmy let out a breathless chuckle, shaking his head. “No, baby. Not like that. I mean a man. A nice man who takes care of you and makes you feel good. You ever had that?” 

You shook your head again. Jimmy smiled and you couldn’t decide if it was kind or not. 

“What if I was that person for you?” he asked, his voice low. “What if I took care of you and made you feel good. Would you like that?” 

Your knees felt weak, your hands beginning to shake again as Jimmy held you close. Was Jimmy asking you to be his girlfriend? 

“I…don’t know,” you admitted, feeling embarrassed and vulnerable. “I’m new to this. I…I don’t know what I’m doing.” 

“It’s alright, baby.” Jimmy was quick to reassure you, both of his hands now under your dress to feel the warmth of your thighs. “Daddy can show you. I can teach you everything. Do you trust me?” 

Did you? Jimmy wasn’t the nicest backstage. Hell, he wasn’t even the nicest in the Bloodline. He was mean and cruel and he hurt people. But right now, he didn’t seem like that. His eyes were warm, his face curious as he waited for you to answer. Your stomach was in knots, but you couldn’t stop the words as they left your mouth, “Yeah, I trust you.” 

Jimmy grinned, his smile so bright it lit up the entire room. You were mesmerized. “That’s a good girl,” he praised, leaning up to kiss your cheek, and you froze. Jimmy stopped to look up at you. 

“Has anyone even kissed you before?” 

You shyly looked away, more heat flooding your cheeks, and Jimmy clicked his tongue. 

“No, no, none of that,” he chided, reaching up a hand to grasp your chin again to bring your eyes back to him. “Don’t hide from me, angel. You don’t have to be embarrassed. I understand.” 

“You do?” 

“Of course, sweetheart. Everyone has to have a first time.” Jimmy smiled warmly at you. “I just want your first time to be nice. With someone who will take care of you. Not with some stupid boy your age who won’t even take the time to make you feel good.” 

You nodded, a new warmth spreading through your limbs at his words. You relaxed further into Jimmy’s lap and he hummed in approval. 

“Good girl,” he whispered, cradling your jaw. “Can I be your first kiss then? Will you let me, baby?” 

God, you’d never wanted anything more. You nodded and Jimmy smiled, leaning up to brush his lips against yours. The touch felt electric, more heat licking up your spine as Jimmy tentatively began to kiss you. 

You weren’t sure what to do, especially when Jimmy deepened the kiss and pressed his lips more firmly against yours. You decided to mirror his movements, allowing him to guide you on what exactly to do with your mouth. 

Your mind grew hazy, your limbs still warm and gooey from his touch. Or was it from the alcohol? Either way, you felt relaxed as Jimmy continued to kiss you, his scent in your nose and his hand still firmly beneath your jaw.

Eventually he pulled away. “So sweet,” he murmured. “You sure that was your first kiss? You pretty good at it.” 

“I am?” 

“Mm hm. You must be naturally talented.”

A part of you felt like he was teasing you, but you couldn’t help but feel a little proud at his words. Even though it was your first kiss, Jimmy seemed to like it. So maybe you weren’t a total loser after all. 

“Did you like it, baby?” he whispered. “Was it a good first kiss?” 

You nodded, unable to hide your smile. Jimmy seemed endeared by the sight, smiling back at you. “Aw, that’s good, sweet girl. I’m glad you liked it. You should be kissed all the time. By someone who knows how.” 

“Someone like you?” Your words came out a little slurred and Jimmy smiled wider. 

“Yeah. Someone like me.” 

His lips were back on yours again and this time you felt his tongue nudge at your mouth, the feeling new. You weren’t sure what to do, so you reluctantly parted your lips and allowed his tongue entry. The feeling of him in your mouth was strange, but not unwelcome. It helped when Jimmy moaned his approval, deepening the kiss until your tongues began to battle for dominance. When he pulled away this time, you couldn’t help but let out a small whine at the loss, instinctively chasing his mouth again as he leaned back in the chair. 

“Aw, it’s okay, angel,” he murmured, stroking your cheek. “I’ll kiss you plenty more tonight. Don’t worry.” 

His hands found the hem of your dress again, slowly pushing the fabric up until your thighs were exposed. He stared at you again, his eyes hooded. 

“You still want Daddy to make you feel good?” 

You nodded more eagerly this time, your mind still hazy. You’d never felt so relaxed yet so aroused at the same time. Your embarrassment seemed to be fading, feeling more and more at ease as Jimmy continued to praise you and compliment you. 

“Let me feel you, princess,” he whispered, his fingers finding their way to the waistband of your panties. “Come on, let Daddy feel how wet you are.” 

More wetness gushed in between your legs at his words, soaking your panties further as Jimmy’s finger nudged at the fabric. He chuckled darkly at the feeling.

“Already soaked, pretty girl? I ain’t even touch you yet.” 

Ah, the embarrassment was back. Were you too needy? Too desperate? Was this not how it was supposed to go? You tensed again and Jimmy was quick to reassure you. 

“No, no, it’s alright, sweetheart. Don’t be embarrassed. This is a good thing.” 

“Really?” Your voice was a low quiver and Jimmy pressed a quick kiss to your cheek. 

“Of course, baby. It just means that you like me a lot. And you do like me, don’t you?” 

You bit your lip and looked away, still shy. “Yeah, of course,” you murmured and Jimmy beamed. 

“I like you too,” Jimmy replied, his eyes dark. “And I like how wet you are. It’s sexy.” 

“Really?” 

“Mm hm. I wanna feel more. Can I?” 

You nodded again and Jimmy pushed the fabric of your panties aside, his fingers ghosting across your slicked folds. 

“Anyone ever touched you like this before?” he whispered and you shook your head, clinging to Jimmy’s shoulders for support as your thighs trembled. 

“I’ll be real gentle,” he promised. And he was. His fingers were soft as they began to explore your pussy, more electricity buzzing in your gooey limbs at the feeling. You tried to control your breathing, but your heart felt like a runaway train, your mind struggling to process exactly what was happening. 

“Good girl,” he murmured, parting the soaked folds and feeling what he could. “You feel so soft. So sweet.” 

His finger dipped lower and your spine stiffened at the feeling, a new sensation curling inside you. 

“It’s alright,” Jimmy cooed, holding you close. “It’s just one finger. You ever had anything in here before?” 

You shook your head, your lips parting as his finger nudged deeper into your leaking hole. 

“Not even a tampon? Your own fingers? Nothing?” 

“No,” you gasped, your body trembling. “I…I tried my fingers once but I got scared and stopped.” 

Jimmy’s expression shifted. Your brain was still a little hazy, still a little slow to fully understand what you were seeing. Did Jimmy look… guilty? But then the expression was gone so quickly you were sure you had imagined it. 

“Well, you’re taking me good,” Jimmy murmured, his finger still exploring the hole. “Think you can take another?” 

“Mm hm.” 

“Okay, be still for me.” 

For some reason, his fingers felt nothing like your own. When you had done this in the privacy of your own bedroom, it hadn’t felt nearly as good. Jimmy’s fingers felt otherworldly. Your entire body was thrumming with pleasure, more wetness gushing around Jimmy’s digits. 

“There’s a good girl,” Jimmy praised, his two fingers still exploring. “You’re just the sweetest little thing. Sitting here and letting your Daddy make you feel good. You like it, angel?” 

You hummed in agreement, your hands still clutching at the hard muscle of his shoulders as he continued to work you open. Suddenly, his fingers curled and fireworks explode across your vision, heat spreading through your body in a way you’d never felt before.  

You felt confused and impossibly aroused. “Wha…what is that?” you whispered, letting out a gasp when his fingers brushed that same sensitive spot again. 

“That’s your g-spot, baby,” Jimmy replied, smiling up at you. “You feel good when Daddy plays with it?” 

You quickly nodded, your back arching as his fingers continued to massage it. 

“Oh…oh my god.” You’d never felt pleasure like this before. You’d never felt anything like this before. “Jimmy…” 

“I told you I’d make you feel good, princess,” Jimmy murmured. “I told you I’d take care of you. I got you, sweet thing. I got you.” 

You could barely keep your eyes open, the pleasure threatening to overtake you like a tidal wave. Your heart was pounding against your ribcage, your entire body shaking as he continued to curl his fingers inside you. 

“I can’t… I can’t…” 

“Yes, you can,” Jimmy encouraged, pressing a kiss to the exposed column of your throat. “You can do it, angel. Just let go for me. It’ll feel good, baby. Trust me.” 

You squeezed your eyes shut, your fingers digging into Jimmy’s shoulder as you held on for dear life. The pleasure was almost scary, your body seemingly betraying you as he pushed you closer and closer to the edge. 

“Jimmy, please!” you begged, tears pricking at the corner of your eyes. “I…I don’t…” 

“You’ve never felt this before, I know,” Jimmy murmured, his voice calm but his eyes dark. “But you can do it, sweetheart. Don’t be afraid. Daddy’s got you. Daddy’s gonna make you feel good.” 

He curled his fingers again and you nearly screamed. 

“Just let go.” 

So you did. 

The tension snapped and you gushed around Jimmy’s fingers, your entire body shaking and spasming in Jimmy’s arms. Your back was arched, your head thrown back as high-pitched whines and whimpers escaped your lips. Jimmy held you through it, his fingers continuing to pump in and out of you to keep the pleasure going until you couldn’t take it anymore, jerking your hips away in overstimulation. 

“Good girl,” Jimmy praised, pulling his hand away to lick your juices from his fingers. Your eyes widened at the sight. 

“Knew you could do it. Knew I could get you there,” Jimmy continued. “I’m glad you trusted me, sweetheart. Did it feel good?” 

You took a shaky breath, your body still twitching from the aftershocks of your orgasm. “Yeah. Yeah, it felt… really good.” 

Jimmy grinned and you couldn’t help but feel that his smile was just a little devious. “That’s good, baby. I’m glad you enjoyed it. That’s all I want, sweetheart. Just want you to feel good.” 

He kissed your cheek again and you blushed in spite of yourself. 

“Now, do you want to make Daddy feel good too?” 

You blinked, struggling to process his words. “What do you mean?” 

Jimmy shifted his hips and you suddenly felt the bulge beneath the fabric of his towel nudging against your inner thigh. You bit your lip in nervousness. 

“I’ve never done anything like that before,” you admitted, feeling self-conscious.

Jimmy smiled, cradling your cheek with such tenderness that you couldn’t help but lean into it. “I said I’d teach you how, didn’t I?” he murmured. “And you said you trust me, right?” 

“Yeah, but…” You covered your face with your hands, too embarrassed to look at him. “But I’m just nervous.” 

Jimmy chuckled, nudging your hands away from your face. “It’s alright to be nervous, angel. But I don’t want you to worry, okay? I said I was gonna take care of you, remember?” 

You nodded again, reluctantly allowing him to see your face again. He beamed at you. “There’s a good girl,” he praised. “Now lean up for me. Lemme get this towel off.” 

You were quick to obey, watching with wide eyes as the towel fell away and you saw him for the first time. 

You’d seen pictures of a penis in health class, but you’d never seen one in person. You couldn’t be sure what a normal or proportional size was for the average man, but Jimmy looked massive. He was fully erect already, his newly freed cock now bobbing up between the two of you. You reached out a tentative hand, almost without realizing, and then withdrew it guiltily. Jimmy chuckled. 

“It’s alright,” he cooed. “You can play with it if you want to. I don’t want you to be scared of it.” 

You hesitated, but you eventually reached back out again, running your fingers across the smooth skin in wonder. 

“It’s so soft,” you whispered. “And kind of pretty.” 

Jimmy chuckled again, taking your hand in his and encouraging you to wrap your fingers around it. 

“I’m glad you like it, sweet girl. It’s all yours tonight.” 

You allowed him to move your hand, your fingers wrapping around his hard length to feel the full weight of it. Jimmy gave you an encouraging nod and you experimentally pumped it up and down. You could feel the muscle twitch beneath your hand in response, a small pearl of liquid oozing from the tip. 

“See? Not so scary, is it?” Jimmy mused, watching you with hooded eyes. “You’re doing so good, baby. Daddy’s so proud of you.” 

You couldn’t contain your smile, emboldened by his praise to pick up the pace of your strokes. Jimmy smiled indulgently, resting a hand on your wrist to slow you down. 

“Your hands feel so good, angel,” he murmured. “But I don’t want to finish like this. I wanna be inside you.” 

You froze, glancing back down at Jimmy’s massive length. Were you supposed to fit that inside of you? It didn’t seem possible. Jimmy seemed to sense your trepidation. 

“It’ll fit, sweetheart,” he said reassuringly, his other hand reaching up to cup your cheek again. “And it’ll feel good. Even better than my fingers.” 

“It will?” 

“Mm hm. I’ll make sure it does.” 

You took in a shaky breath. Did you want him inside you? Wouldn’t this effectively be taking your virginity? And did you really want to lose your virginity to this man? You barely even knew him. 

Jimmy’s hands were suddenly back on your hips, urging you to straddle him further until his cock was lined up with your still leaking hole. 

“This is why I wanted you to come first,” he explained, rubbing your hips reassuringly as he gazed up at you. “Now you’re wet and open and relaxed. It’ll feel a lot better when you first try to take me.” 

You felt tears well up in your eyes, suddenly frightened. “Will it hurt?” you asked, your voice small. 

Jimmy offered you a kind smile, leaning up to press another kiss to your cheek. “It might a little at first, sweet girl. But it’ll feel so good that you’ll forget about it. And then you’ll wish you had done this a lot sooner.” 

“Promise?” 

“I promise.” 

You considered his words. He’d been so gentle with you before. He’d been willing to take things slow and it had felt good, just like he said it would. 

You finally gave him a small nod, your mind made up. “Okay. I’m ready.” 

Jimmy beamed, another beautiful sight. “Such a good girl for me. I’m glad you’re trusting me with this.” He ran another hand down your side. “And I promise I’ll be gentle, okay? We don’t gotta rush. We got all night.” 

That made you feel better. You nodded again. “Okay.” 

Jimmy continued to smile, lining up at your entrance again until you could feel him brushing through your wet folds. He glanced up at you.   

“Ready?” 

You nodded and Jimmy began to ease you down.

It was like nothing you’d ever felt before. Jimmy was right. It did hurt. The burn wasn’t pleasurable and your body seemed to be protesting at the intrusion, forcing you to stop and take deep breaths. Jimmy talked you through it the entire time, his words low and comforting as you took inch by agonizing inch, your body struggling to accommodate his massive size. 

“Taking me so good,” Jimmy whispered, his forehead beginning to bead with sweat as you took more of his length. “Told you it’d fit, baby. Just like I knew it would. Like you was made for me.” 

You could barely hear him. The stretch. The burn. The fullness. It was causing a low haze to settle over your mind like fog, making it difficult to focus on anything that wasn’t dick. And when Jimmy finally bottomed out, his balls flush against your ass, you gasped at the feeling, struggling to feel. Struggling to think.

“Aw, sweetheart, don’t cry. It’s alright, Daddy’s got you. You’re okay.” 

Were you crying? You hadn’t even realized it. You brought a hand to your own cheek and were shocked to find it wet. 

“Just keep breathing, sweet girl. Let your body adjust. Let yourself feel me.” 

You closed your eyes and obeyed, forcing your muscles to relax and more air to leave your lungs. 

Eventually, the world seemed to quiet down. The pain subsided and something new began to unfurl inside you. Something pleasurable. 

You let out a low moan and Jimmy chuckled, his hands still gripping your hips tightly. “Does it feel good now, sweetheart?” 

You hummed lazily in response, your limbs growing heavy, euphoria clouding your mind as you felt his massive length shift inside you. Jimmy seemed delighted. 

“There we go,” he cooed. “What a sweet little thing. Knew you’d like it, baby. Just needed the right man to give it to you.” 

He shifted his hips experimentally and you whined at the feeling, your pussy spasming helplessly around him. Jimmy groaned. 

“You gripping the shit out of me, girl. I ain’t gonna last if you keep doing all that.” 

He moved again and your eyes crossed in pleasure, your hands scrabbling for purchase against his golden skin. 

“I gotchu,” Jimmy grunted, sitting up further in the chair until his arms were wrapped around you, pulling you close. “I gotchu, angel. Daddy’s gonna take care of you.” 

He began to shallowly thrust into you, your pussy continuing to clench and spasm around him. The strap of your dress fell and revealed your shoulder, your tits beginning to bounce as Jimmy continued to drive up into you. 

“That’s it,” Jimmy praised, his voice breathless. “Taking me so good. Such a sweet, young thing riding my cock. All for me.” 

His thrusts picked up the pace and you nearly sobbed in pleasure. This feeling was new—white hot and burning—but it didn’t hurt. This time it felt transcendent. Heavenly. 

“You like taking Daddy’s cock?” Jimmy asked, entranced by the sight of your tits pushing up and spilling out of the neckline of your dress with each thrust. “You like being a slut for me?” 

You normally would feel embarrassed by such vulgar language, but instead it only stoked the fire inside you to burn hotter. You nodded eagerly at his words, your jaw unhinging as he continued to pound into you. 

“That’s right.” Jimmy sounded smug. “Just a pretty little doll for me to play with. And you’re all mine, ain’t you, baby? You not gonna want anyone else. Not after this.” 

One of his hands tangled in your hair, forcing your eyes back to his. 

“Eyes on me,” he gritted out. “Only on me, angel. Don’t want you thinking about nothing else but me. And how good I’m fucking you.” 

You were helpless to do anything but obey. His eyes were so dark, nearly black, as he gazed up at you, his expression almost… hungry. For some reason you felt nervous now, his gaze possessive and dangerous, like a predator. And when his lips curled into a snarl you felt a bolt of fear shoot through you at the sight, your mind suddenly flashing with a warning: DANGER DANGER DANGER. 

But the fear began to blend with the pleasure, muddling your thoughts and causing the arousal to burn even hotter. Your pussy spasmed helplessly around Jimmy’s length again and he laughed, the sound no longer nice. 

“Gonna ruin you and make you mine, baby,” he growled, his pace punishing. “Is that what you want, angel? To belong to your Daddy?” 

You wanted to protest, the words on the tip of your tongue, but all that came out was a small whine instead, Jimmy laughing again at the sound. 

“Can’t even think, can you, baby?” he teased, his words arrogant and cruel. “Getting dicked down for the first time and you already gagging for it. I knew you would. Knew you’d be desperate for it the minute I met you. Roman really thought he was slick, huh? He thought hiring a sweet, innocent thing like you would keep me away from you. Or maybe he thought you’d be too virtuous to let me do you like this.” 

He shifted his hips and hit that sweet spot inside you again, the feeling causing another high-pitched keen to escape your lips. Jimmy smirked. “Clearly not.” 

Once he found your g-spot, he made sure to hit it with every thrust, tears pricking at the corner of your eyes in pleasure. You let out a sob and Jimmy chuckled darkly. 

“Little cock slut. Knew you’d break easy. Now I can make you mine. A pretty little doll made just for me and no one else.” 

He aimed for that sensitive spot again and again, that familiar tension tingling at the base of your spine. Jimmy seemed to sense it, his thrusts growing erratic. 

“Gonna come on my cock, angel?” he asked, his voice strained. “Gonna prove what a slut you are for me?” 

You nodded. You were powerless to deny him, now a slave to the arousal that was fogging your mind. Jimmy laughed again and you hated how your pussy spasmed again in response. 

“Go on then. Come for me.” 

You obeyed. Your back arched. Your vision went white. And clear, sticky fluid sprayed all over the two of you. 

“Holy shit,” Jimmy gasped. “And you can squirt too? Shit, baby, you ain’t going anywhere. You gonna be keeping my bed warm from now on, chained up and used every night like an obedient little toy. I hope you know that.” 

You could barely process his words, your mind still hazy with pleasure and adrenaline. And when Jimmy spilled into you, white ropes of come painting your insides white, you didn’t even have the brain cells to think about how you hadn’t used a condom. How you weren’t on any birth control. How you had just let a man come inside you for your very first time and hadn’t even tried to stop him. 

Eventually the world grew still again. Both of you were still breathing raggedly, your body still shaking in Jimmy’s arms. You let out another sob when Jimmy pulled out of you, now feeling exposed and vulnerable. 

“It’s alright, baby,” Jimmy soothed. “Daddy’s gonna take care of you now. I’ve got you.” 

You leaned against Jimmy’s strong chest, allowing him to hold you close as you both recovered. Eventually your crying stopped, Jimmy’s reassuring hands warm as he stroked your feverish skin.

You didn’t protest when he eventually carried you to the bed, laying you down so he could retreat and bring a warm washcloth back to clean you up. Your body felt sore and used, your pussy still spasming helplessly from the abuse it had taken. It didn’t help that your mind was conjuring up the words that Jimmy had said before. While you hadn’t been able to process them at the time, you felt anxious recalling them now. He hadn’t seemed like himself when he’d said those things. Something about making you his and leaving you chained up? Surely he hadn’t meant any of that. Surely it had just been dirty talk, something he’d said in the heat of the moment. 

Right? 

“You okay, sweetheart?” Jimmy asked you, leaning over you to press a gentle kiss to your forehead. He seemed concerned as he stared down at you, his hand warm on your arm. “You look faraway. Come back to me. Tell me what you’re thinking.” 

You blinked, struggling to find the words. Despite everything that had happened, you still felt a little embarrassed. You didn’t want him to think you didn’t understand what dirty talk was, but his words had seemed a little too specific, a little too cruel to fully leave your mind. 

“Did you mean what you said?” you asked, your voice small and timid. 

Jimmy stared at you, his expression inscrutable. “What did I say?” 

You slowly sat up on the bed, Jimmy keeping his hand on your arm to keep you steady. You had trouble looking at him. “Just… all that stuff about never letting me go and keeping me here. You didn’t mean that, right?” 

Jimmy’s lips peeled back to reveal a smile, though it showed far too many teeth, his eyes dark as he gazed at you. “Of course not, angel. You’re free to leave any time. I would never stop you.” 

He was saying what you wanted to hear, but for some reason you were having trouble believing him. The smile didn’t reach his eyes, his teeth suddenly looking a little sharp as he grinned at you. 

“Right…of course,” you murmured. It felt like something with wings was trapped in your ribcage, a new sense of dread curdling in your stomach like sour milk. “Well, I’d better get back. Paul will be wondering where I am.” 

You moved, as if to leave, and Jimmy’s grip tightened on your arm. “Leaving so soon?” he asked, his voice low. “But you just got here.” 

You felt your body beginning to shake again. “But, Jimmy. I…I need to go.” 

Jimmy chuckled darkly, leaning closer to you. “Yeah, but you don’t want to leave, right? Not really. You wanna stay here for a little while longer. I know you do.” 

“Jimmy…” 

“Shhh.” Jimmy was quick to shush you, his large hand reaching up to cup your cheek. Except this time it didn’t feel sweet. It felt possessive. Hungry. “I don’t want you worried about a thing. I promised to take care of you, remember?” 

Your body went cold, your stomach dropping at his words. You could feel your heart pounding in your chest like a frightened rabbit, tears pricking at the corner of your eye again. 

“Jimmy, please…” 

“Hush, little one,” he cooed, his eyes black and his smile still too wide. Still too devious. “Daddy wants to play with his new toy.” 

Chapter Text

The champion’s private locker room was cold. Always cold. Gunther liked it that way. The cold deterred visitors. It kept people from overstaying their welcome. It ensured that anyone stupid enough to bother him in his private space would want to leave as soon as they crossed the threshold. Keeping the room freezing ensured everyone stayed away. 

Well. 

Almost everyone. 

Gunther watched with a smirk as Jey Uso once again opened the door and entered. He didn’t knock, but why should he? His presence was expected. 

Jey always looked adorably embarrassed whenever he showed up like this. Gunther knew he took great pains to ensure that he hadn’t been seen, ducking behind corners and wearing a hoodie to avoid unwanted stares. Because people would certainly ask questions if Jey Uso, Gunther’s bitter rival and number one contender for the world title, was caught sneaking into the champion’s locker room. It was amusing.

Gunther watched as he shuffled forward, his eyes glued to the floor and his hands stuffed in his pockets. He wouldn’t ask. He never did. In fact, he hardly ever spoke unless Gunther made him, though Gunther usually kept his mouth too occupied to speak anyway. 

The champion reclined further in his leather chair, his legs crossed and his eyes narrowed as he watched the older man approach. Gunther’s heavyweight title gleamed on the table beside him, no doubt taunting Jey as he took another reluctant step forward. 

“Stop.” Gunther raised a hand and Jey froze, his face already blushing harder. He knew what was next. 

“If you want to be at my feet, then you will approach me correctly.” 

Jey hesitated. That wasn’t new either. There was always a mental battle here where he was no doubt asking himself the same questions over and over again:

Why am I here? 

Why am I doing this? 

Why do I let him do this to me? 

Gunther indulged it. He didn’t mind waiting. He was patient. Besides, he knew the end result. 

Eventually whatever battle Jey was fighting in his pretty head won out. He dropped to his knees, just like he always did, and crawled on all fours to the Ring General’s side. Ever dutiful. Ever obedient. 

Gunther couldn’t help but laugh and Jey flinched at the sound, his head hung low so Gunther couldn’t see his red cheeks. 

“There we go,” Gunther murmured, holding out his hand for Jey as he grew closer. “I knew you’d be back soon, Jey. I just didn’t expect it to be this soon.” 

Once Jey reached the leather chair, he reluctantly placed his cheek in Gunther’s large hand, his dark eyes fluttering at the rare show of affection. He knew the Ring General did not extend many offers of kindness and he was grateful for even this. Gunther chuckled.  

“It was the promo tonight, wasn’t it? All those cruel words I had for you? I knew you’d like them. You always do.” 

Jey’s cheek seemed to grow hotter in Gunther’s hand, no doubt remembering the degrading words Gunther had taunted him with in the ring. 

You’re not as capable as me. Face it, Jey. You’re not on my level. And if I were you, I would stay out of championship business. 

The crowd had eaten it up, but Jey had too. Gunther hadn’t missed how Jey’s pupils had dilated at his words, the smallest blush creeping up his neck as Gunther moved closer, his presence commanding respect and power. 

And Gunther knew, even before he left the ring, that Jey would be back in his locker room tonight. Because no matter how much he tried to fight it, Jey yearned for this. He enjoyed this–the cruelty, the degradation, the humiliation. He got off on this. He needed this. 

Gunther removed his hand from Jey’s cheek and chuckled when he let out a small, hurt sound. 

“Remove this.” Gunther demanded, motioning to Jey’s hoodie. “I want to see it.” 

Jey hesitated again, but he eventually obeyed, tugging the hoodie over his head and tossing it to the side. Tonight he wore a blue crop top, the shirt so small it left little to the imagination. But that wasn’t what Gunther was interested in. Instead, he stared at Jey’s neck, marveling at the bruises that were forming there. Bruises Gunther had left there tonight. 

“Mm…” Gunther hummed in appreciation at the sight, his fingers ghosting across the purple marks forming on the delicate skin. Jey’s Adam’s apple bobbed beneath his fingers, no doubt swallowing his pride as Gunther traced a particularly nasty bruise under his jaw. 

“You liked receiving these, didn’t you?” Gunther murmured, watching in amusement as the Samoan’s face flushed red again. “You liked it when I choked you out and left you unconscious on the mat. Go on, admit it.” 

Jey didn’t, but he didn’t argue either. Instead, he clenched his fists in his lap and said nothing, looking everywhere but Gunther’s face. Gunther didn’t like that. 

“Look at me.” Gunther’s hand quickly wrapped around Jey’s throat, his fingers digging into bruises that were already tender and sore. Jey whimpered but obeyed, his dark eyes pleading and round as he gazed up at the Ring General's snarling face. 

“You like it when I treat you this way, don’t you?” Gunther demanded. “That’s why you keep crawling back to me week after week, even though I’ve already humiliated you in the ring. You want me to give you what no one else will. You want me to be cruel to you.” 

Jey let out another whimper as Gunther’s fingers dug in deeper, though he made no move to fight him off, his body limp beneath brutal hands. 

“Come here.” Gunther dragged Jey closer, opening his legs and shoving Jey’s trembling body between them. “Open your mouth, slut. Make yourself useful.” 

Jey instantly obeyed, allowing Gunther to shove his massive cock into his willing mouth. Gunther groaned in appreciation, keeping one hand on Jey’s throat and the other in Jey’s hair to pull him down further. 

“There we go,” he grunted. “Finally putting that mouth of yours to use. You had plenty to say in the ring, didn’t you? What was it you said? I need to put respect on your name?” 

Gunther’s grip tightened on Jey’s hair and Jey nearly whined, drool beginning to leak from his bottom lip and onto his beard as Gunther forced him further onto his length. 

“Do you feel respected, Jey? Is this me putting respect on your name?” Gunther laughed and the sound was mocking. “See, that’s why you come to me. None of the others can give you this. Not Cody. Not Sami. Not Damian. Not even Seth. They treat you like you’re made of glass. Like you’re something sweet. But we both know the truth, don’t we?” 

Gunther pulled Jey off by the hair, watching with satisfaction as Jey gasped for breath, his mouth still open and drool coating his beard. 

“You’re nothing more than a common street whore. Just a regular slut. You don’t need sweet. What you need is to be put in your place.” 

He dragged Jey back onto his cock, shoving his length so far down that Jey coughed, his entire body convulsing as he tried to control his gag reflex. 

“Take it,” Gunther hissed. “Take it because you know you deserve it.” 

Jey didn’t fight. Instead, he opened his mouth more and drooled, instinctively holding his hands behind his back in the ultimate show of submission. The Ring General grinned. 

“That’s it.” Gunther pulled him in further, the grip on his hair unforgiving. Jey went even deeper, gurgling helplessly as the massive length blocked his airway. “I know you like it, slut. You’d let me hold you here until you passed out again, wouldn’t you?” 

Jey retched pathetically, his eyes turning glassy as he fought to breathe. More drool was sliding out around the cock in mouth, much of it dripping onto Jey’s crop top. When he gagged again, Gunther reluctantly pulled him back. He wasn’t ready for Jey to pass out just yet. 

Jey let out rough, hacking coughs, the sound so loud that Jey’s eyes turned to the locker room door in fear, as if he were worried someone outside could hear him. 

“Let them hear,” Gunther snarled, a sharp hand cracking across Jey’s cheek. “Let them hear how badly you want this.” 

Jey stared up at him pitifully, his eyes wide with tears and hurt. Gunther brought up his hand again and Jey instinctively flinched, though he didn’t pull away, ever obedient. Gunther laughed loudly. 

“Stupid whore. Let me hear you.” 

He pulled Jey down once more, forcing him to take even more of his length. Jey coughed again, tears beginning to spill from the corner of his eyes. He was drooling all over himself, his crop top now soaked with it. Gunther tugged on his hair and Jey went even deeper, his nose nearly buried in the curls nestled at the base of Gunther’s cock. Jey’s cheeks turned an alarming shade of red and Gunther smirked, reaching out to cruelly pinch his nose shut. 

“Choke on it, Jey. Show me how desperate you are.” 

Jey bucked in Gunther’s grasp, fighting to breathe even though there was no air left for him. Gunther noticed that Jey still kept his hands behind his back, more willing to choke and pass out than be disobedient. It was adorable. 

Gunther yanked him off again and tossed him to the floor, grinning sadistically as more hacking coughs filled the air. 

“Get up here and do it again.” 

Jey stared up at him like a kicked puppy, still gagging and drooling as he struggled to catch his breath. He looked completely wrecked–his lips raw from the stretch, his shirt soaked with his own spit, his face still red and his eyes wide with fear and arousal. 

“Now, slut. I won’t ask again.” 

Jey forced himself back up, moving back between Gunther’s to allow the other man to grab him by the hair again. He moaned and Gunther’s foot moved cruelly to the erection in Jey’s pants, kicking hard against it until Jey let out a broken sob. 

“I bet you’ll come in your pants from this too. Fucking pathetic.” 

Gunther pulled him down one final time, grinning sadistically as Jey started coughing again, crying and drooling around the Ring General’s cock like a cheap whore. 

“Stay like that,” Gunther demanded, crossing a leg behind Jey’s head to hold him in place. Jey squirmed, more spit bubbling at the corners of his mouth as Gunther held him still. The feeling of Jey’s throat clenching and spasming around his length quickly had Gunther spilling down his throat, forcing Jey to choke it down. He continued to sputter and gag, his hands finally moving from behind his back to clutch desperately at Gunther’s thigh. 

“Mmngh!” Jey made a pleading sound and Gunther grinned sadistically.  

“Tap out then, Jey. You don’t have to pass out on it if you don’t want to.”  

But he didn’t. He never did. Instead, his face got even redder, his throat trying to work around the cock lodged deep inside it. 

Gunther watched in amusement as his eyes fluttered, slowly losing consciousness as he fought to breathe. Gunther kept that leg behind Jey’s head, only releasing him once Jey’s eyes closed, his body going limp as he passed out. 

Gunther was quick to catch Jey’s head before it hit the floor, gently resting him on the ground as he waited for him to regain consciousness. It wouldn’t take long. 

As expected, Jey eventually roused at Gunther’s feet, letting out a low moan as he struggled to open his eyes. Gunther was unimpressed, shoving his nice dress shoe into Jey’s head to encourage him to move faster. “Get up, whore. Clean me up.” 

Jey feebly struggled back to his knees, his movements sluggish. Gunther kicked him again in the stomach and Jey let out a hurt sound. 

“Come on. I haven’t got all night. Clean up this mess you made.” 

Jey still seemed dazed and confused, but he obediently moved forward to lick at Gunther’s softening cock, cleaning the come and drool left behind. His pink tongue worked slowly, his eyes glassy and faraway, but Gunther was still displeased.

“And you made a mess on my shoes.” He held up one of his Oxfords, his dark eyes glittering with malice. “Clean them.” 

Jey was too out of it to fight back. He obediently lolled his tongue out and dragged it across the expensive leather, his teary eyes fluttering. Gunther sneered, his next words cutting through the fog and causing pain to blossom in Jey’s chest like a gunshot wound. 

“See, this is why you will never be a world champion, Jey,” Gunther taunted. “No one wants a pathetic slut to hold a title as prestigious as this.” Gunther reached out and grabbed the title sitting beside him, throwing it over his shoulder for emphasis. “This isn’t me being cruel, Jey. This is me stating the facts. You can’t beat me. You’re not strong enough. Not physically. Certainly not mentally. We’ve got five more weeks until Mania. Plenty of time for me to completely break you.” 

Gunther kicked Jey in the face and this time Jey recoiled, shame battling with anger on his tear-stained face. The Ring General grinned. 

“Ah, there’s that Samoan spirit. I was wondering where it had gone. Too busy choking on dick to care much about your pride or family legacy, huh?” 

Jey’s face went red, this time from anger, and Gunther laughed sadistically. 

“Eventually, the world will see you for what you are, Jey. A mediocre wrestler and a cheap slut. And you are pretty cheap, aren’t you? You let me do this to you for free.” 

Jey lunged forward, as if to strike him, but his movements were too slow, his body still lethargic from his time unconscious. Gunther was able to dodge him easily, quickly grabbing him by the hair and yanking him close. 

“You can fight it as much as you want, Jey. But we both know the truth. You won’t win at Mania. You won’t become World Heavyweight Champion. You’ll stay in the mid-card where you belong, licking my shoes and thanking me for even the smallest scrap of attention.” 

His grip on Jey’s hair tightened and Jey hissed in pain, now struggling in Gunther’s hold. 

“And even though you hate me, we both know you’ll be back here next week, offering yourself up for more. Because you want this, Jey. You crave it. The whole world saw it when you were with Roman. Right Hand Man Jey Uso? More like a pathetic dog begging for a leash.” 

He slapped Jey in the face again and Jey snarled, his eyes alight with fury. Gunther thought he’d never looked more beautiful. 

“So go ahead and fight this. I’m a patient man. I know you’ll come crawling back. Especially when I choke you out again in front of the entire world. Let’s hope this time the camera doesn’t see how hard you get from it.” 

And that really was the worst part of it all. 

Even as Gunther degraded him, held him up by the hair and smacked him around, Jey’s body didn’t lie. He was still hard as a diamond, his erection straining in his black joggers even when Gunther tossed him to the side and wiped his hands like he was nothing more than a piece of trash. Jey’s body trembled, his gaze downright murderous as glared at the triumphant Ring General. 

“Oh, don’t look at me like that,” Gunther sniffed, waving Jey away. “I’ve grown quite bored of you now. You can see yourself out. I know you’ll be back.” 

Jey tightened his jaw, tears threatening to spill from his eyes again. He hated this. He hated Gunther. But unfortunately, Gunther was right. 

He’d be back.

Chapter Text

“Fuck, baby,” Solo grunted, his eyes dark as he hovered over you. “You grippin’ the shit out of me.” 

You couldn’t help but giggle, wrapping your legs tighter around his waist to pull him closer. “Then fuck me like you mean it, Daddy,” you goaded. “I can take it.” 

Solo grinned, his hips snapping faster as he pounded into you. Your eyelids fluttered, your body jostling at the weight of each thrust. You could feel the pleasure building inside you—a ball of tension wound so tight you knew it would snap. 

“You like that shit?” Solo’s voice was breathless, that arrogant smile still on his lips as he maintained his punishing pace. “You like it when Daddy roughs you up?” 

You tried moving your arms, but your wrists had already been captured and pinned above your head, pressed down tight against the mattress by one of Solo’s large hands. A small whine caught in your throat and Solo chuckled at the sound. 

“Yeah? You gonna come like this, baby?”

Your mouth was open now, gasping as the pleasure began to unravel inside you. You wanted to answer but you couldn’t. Not with Solo’s massive cock splitting you open, pounding against that sensitive spot inside you with every expert thrust of his hips. 

Solo grinned wider, his gold chain glittering as he loomed over you. “Come on, baby. Give it to me. Lemme feel you.” 

That was all the permission you needed. Your back arched off the bed as you came, Solo’s grip on your wrists tightening as he kept you pinned down. You heard Solo let out a long string of curses, his thrusts beginning to stutter out of rhythm as he felt you tighten and clench around him. 

“Fuck!” he exclaimed, pulling out of you just in time to shoot white ropes of come across your stomach. 

The world went still. Solo took a few shaky breaths before finally releasing your wrists, leaning back to smile at you as you gave a cat-like stretch against the bed. 

“You alright, sweetheart?” he asked, reaching out to rub reassuring circles on your leg. You smiled back, relaxing further into the bed as the warmth and euphoria began to settle into your bones like a drug. Solo always had that effect on you. 

“Yeah, I’m good.” You closed your eyes. “Always good, baby.” 

Solo leaned down and pressed a sweet kiss to your cheek before standing, no doubt to grab something to clean you up. 

You pressed your cheek against the pillow, feeling more relaxed than you had in days. You and Solo hadn’t been apart for long, but you always missed him. And even though you hated how often he was on the road, it just made the reunion sex that much sweeter. 

Solo was quickly back at your side, a warm washcloth in his hand as he cleaned up the mess he made. “Are you hurting anywhere?” he asked, his eyes wide with concern. “I remember last time you had those cramps…” 

“Yeah, because you were all up in my cervix,” you chuckled. “But no, I’m good. Really.” 

Solo opened his mouth, as if to say something, before his phone rang, his theme song echoing in the hotel suite. 

We're taking it all!

Settle the score, the one who will not take that loss

We're taking it all (We the ones!)

We kick down the door, dropping you down to the floor

You were closer to the bedside table so you reached out and grabbed it, grinning when you saw the contact picture. 

You held up the screen to him. “Your favorite is calling.”  

Solo groaned. “Ugh, don’t answer it.” 

You answered it. 

“Hey Tanga!” you giggled, ignoring Solo’s betrayed gasp. “How are you?” 

“Hey you! I wasn’t expecting to hear your voice!” Tanga exclaimed. “When did you get back in town?” 

“This afternoon. Solo picked me up at the airport.” 

“He did?” Tanga suddenly sounded disappointed, no doubt already pouting. “Why didn’t he tell me? I could have done that! I’ve told him a million times that I can help with these kinds of things.” 

Tanga’s voice was loud enough that Solo could hear everything, still motioning to you to hang up the phone. You waved him away. 

“Well, I’m sure he just didn’t want to bother you,” you told Tanga, swatting Solo away when he tried to grab the phone from you. “You know how nice he is.” 

“Yeah, you’re right. He’s the nicest. That’s why I’m on my way to bring him some dinner. But wait! Shit, I didn’t get you anything. I didn’t know you’d be there!” 

Solo tried to grab the phone again but you rolled onto your side, ignoring him. 

“Aw, Tanga, you’re so sweet! But that’s okay, you don’t have to get me anything.” 

“Sure I do! You’re his special girl! What kind of teammate would I be if I didn’t bring you something nice when you’re in town?”

Solo was crawling up on the bed now, whispering furiously to you. “Tell him not to come! Otherwise he’ll never leave!” 

“Stop being mean!” you hissed, covering the microphone so Tanga wouldn’t hear. “He’s just trying to be helpful.” 

“He’s trying to be a nuisance,” Solo muttered. “Tell him we already ate. We’re good!” 

You rolled your eyes, returning to your conversation. “That’s really sweet of you to offer, Tonga, but we already had dinner. Why don’t you swing by for breakfast instead? Then I can see you before the show!” 

“You sure?” Tanga sounded disappointed. “It’s really no trouble…” 

“We’re good for tonight, honey, but thank you for looking out. I appreciate it and I know Solo does too.” 

“He does?” Tanga asked, sounding hopeful. “Well, alright. I’ll come by first thing in the morning and bring you both something. Sound good?” 

“Sounds good!” you said, ignoring when Solo furiously whispered, “No, not good!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow!” 

“Okay, bye!” You hung up the phone, frowning at your boyfriend. “What is your problem?” 

Solo groaned, passing a hand over his face. “Baby, you know how he is. Now he’ll be up here at the crack of dawn.” 

“I think it’s sweet,” you said, handing him back the phone. “He just wants you to like him. And he’s been working so hard to make you happy.” 

Solo sighed, setting the phone back on the table before collapsing on the bed beside you. “Yeah, I know. Sometimes I think he tries a little too hard.” 

You rolled over to face him, unable to keep frowning when he wrapped an arm around you and pulled you close, tucking you in close to his warm body. 

“I’ve missed you,” he murmured, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to your forehead. “Wish you could be with me all the time.” 

You smiled, nuzzling beneath his beard as your legs tangled together beneath the sheets. “I wish I could too. When’s your next break?” 

“Probably not until Thanksgiving,” he sighed. “We’ve still got a lot of shows.” 

You frowned. “Naomi gets a break. Why can’t you?” 

“Naomi’s pregnant,” Solo chuckled, kissing your forehead again. “Last I checked, I’m not eligible for maternity leave.” 

“You know what I mean,” you laughed, giving him a playful shove. “I just think you could use a break. You’ve been working hard.” 

Solo shrugged. “Gotta earn, baby. Being off TV too long is a bad thing. You know that.” 

“Yeah, I guess.” You leaned back to look at him. “How’s she doing, by the way?”

“Who? Naomi?” 

“Mm hm.” 

“Last time we talked she sounded good. Jim told me she’s burning a hole in his wallet trying to decorate the nursery.” 

You let out a wistful sigh. “Did you hear about Cody and Brandi? They just had a baby too.” 

“Yeah,” Solo’s expression was inscrutable. “I heard about that.” 

You stared at him, your eyes wide. “You know… we’ve never talked about it.” 

“Talked about what?” 

You reached out to play with the soft strands in his beard, trying to sound casual. “Having a baby.” 

Solo’s face gave nothing away, his eyes watchful as you leaned back to stare at him. He seemed to be reading your face for some kind of sign–some indication of what you were thinking. As if it weren’t perfectly obvious. 

“I think they’re cute,” you continued. “And I think it would be nice to have one. Or two. Or maybe even three.” 

“Three?” 

You rolled your eyes. “Don’t act so surprised. You have seven siblings.” 

“Yeah, but…” Solo seemed to be choosing his next words carefully. “I didn’t think you’d want that many.” 

“What if I do?” 

Solo’s breathing stuttered, his eyes wide as he stared at you. You couldn’t be sure what he was thinking, his hand instinctively moving towards your abdomen. You felt his fingers brush the soft skin there, resting on your stomach right above where your womb sat. 

“Don’t tease me.” The words were so low you could barely hear them. He seemed almost… desperate as he gazed at you. His body was tense, his eyes dark. You blinked in surprise.  

“I…I’m not.” you stuttered. “I’m just saying… I want to have kids one day.” 

“One day?” Solo’s body seemed tight as a wire, seemingly holding his breath. “Or right now?” 

You froze. 

Right now? 

You turned the question over in your head, considering. You had always known you wanted kids, but the topic had rarely come up. Were you ready to be a mother? Was it really something you wanted right now? 

“You’d make the prettiest mama, sweetheart,” Solo murmured, his hand now gripping your stomach almost possessively. “I just know you would.” 

You felt your cheeks flush, your entire body now thrumming with energy. You knew Samoans had a bit of reputation when it came to wanting children, but you and Solo had never talked like this before. Did he really want it that badly? 

“Solo…” His name came out a low whisper, your heart beginning to race as he pulled you closer. “We’ve never talked about it like this before.” 

“What is there to talk about?” Solo’s words were suddenly urgent and before you could even protest, he was moving between your legs, nudging your thighs apart to make room for himself. “You know I’d take care of you. You know I’d give you anything and everything you could ever need. Don’t I already do that?” 

“Of course, but–”

“You’d never have to worry about anything,” Solo continued, leaning over you and pressing a gentle kiss to your cheek. “I would take care of it all. You know I would.” 

Your heart raced faster, your arousal and need beginning to settle over your mind like a fog. You felt Solo’s erection nudge at your already leaking entrance and you gasped, instinctively opening your legs further to allow him entry. 

“That’s a good girl,” Solo whispered, smiling softly as he nudged his way inside. “Knew you wanted this too.” 

Your body was still open and relaxed from the pounding he’d given you earlier, his massive length fitting inside you like it was made to be there. Your eyelids fluttered, enjoying the feeling of fullness as he kept himself nestled inside you. 

“You’d look so pretty carrying my baby, sweetheart,” he murmured. “Prettiest mama in the world. Gonna let me come inside you this time?” 

He gave you a shallow thrust and you let out a low moan, the pleasure already making it difficult to think coherently. 

A part of you wanted to protest. Maybe it was too soon. Maybe you weren’t ready. Maybe you should wait.  But then Solo gave you another thrust and the other part of you–the one that was desperate to carry yet another Samoan into the world–took over. 

“Daddy, please,” you whined, clinging to enormous biceps to ground yourself. “I want it.” 

Solo went rigid. You watched as his eyes darkened, his length twitching inside you. 

“You mean it, baby?” His voice was strained, clearly forcing himself to hold back. “You really want this?” 

There was nothing you wanted more. 

“Please,” you whispered, staring up at him in desperation. “I want it. Want to carry your baby. I need it, Solo, please…” 

That was all the permission he needed. 

Before you realized what was happening, he was flipping you onto your stomach, his hand immediately in your hair to keep your back arched for him. 

“That’s it…” he breathed, shoving himself back inside you with such a force that you groaned. “That’s it. Take it. Take it all, baby.” 

Your scalp stung from where he had wrenched your head back, your back bowed and body trembling as he began to thrust into you. 

“Such a good girl,” he praised, his free hand gripping your hips to keep you steady as he began to pick up the pace. “Gonna breed this tight little pussy and knock you up. Gonna make you the prettiest mama in the wrestling business. Make all the others jealous.” 

Solo released his grip on your hair and you forced yourself not to collapse into the sheets, your arms still strong enough to keep you up as he pounded into you. Your tits jostled at each slam of his hips, barely able to keep your eyes open as he hit that sensitive spot inside you again and again. 

“Daddy, please,” you gasped, clawing desperately at the sheets. 

“That’s right, sweetheart.” Solo’s voice was near a growl, his hips snapping faster at the idea of you pregnant with his child, your tummy round and your breasts full of milk. “Daddy’s gonna make you a mama tonight. You gonna be a good girl and take it?” 

You nodded, mewling pitifully as your body trembled beneath him. 

“So good for me,” he gasped, his grip on your body tightening. “Gonna be the best mama in the world, baby. I know you will.” 

He spilled inside you with a low groan, finishing much faster than he normally did. Your insides felt warm and gooey, the sensation new. 

He’d never done this before. 

“Daddy,” you gasped, your body still trembling with need. You hadn’t even finished yet, the pleasure still coiled inside you like a rubber band ready to snap. 

“Shhh, it’s alright.” Solo was quick to soothe you, pulling out his softening cock just so he could stick his fingers inside you, your body jumping from surprise at the feeling. “Hush, now. Be still for me. I don’t want you wasting a single drop.” 

You stayed on all fours, your entire body flushed red from arousal and embarrassment as he stuffed his come back inside you, ensuring that nothing leaked out. 

“Daddy, I didn’t–”

“I know, baby, I know,” Solo assured you, his free hand rubbing reassuring circles on your hip. “But we’ve got all night, sweetheart. Don’t worry, Daddy’s going to take care of you.” 

“What…?”

Before you realized what was happening, he was pushing back inside you, his cock somehow hard again as he resumed his thrusts. 

“We’ve got a long night ahead of us, baby,” Solo murmured, reaching down a hand clutch possessively over your womb again. “I gotta give you as much as I can if I want it to stick. And I want you pregnant tonight, sweet girl. Tonight.” 

He drove the point home with a sharp snap of his hips, his balls smacking against your clit and causing you to cry out. 

“Daddy, please!” You could feel the pleasure building now, threatening to overtake you. “I’m…I’m gonna–” 

“Go ahead, sweetheart. Come for me.” 

Your entire body tensed and you finally tipped over the edge, gushing around Solo’s cock and causing his thrusts to stutter out of rhythm. 

“There we go,” he crooned, keeping that reassuring grip on your side. “I can feel you, baby. Gripping me so good. Like you was made for me.” 

You collapsed into the sheets, still keeping your legs wide to allow Solo to slide in and out of your soaked hole. You felt warm and euphoric now, the cool sheets a welcome reprieve against your feverish skin. 

“Such a good girl,” Solo praised, his thrusts once again picking up speed. “You can rest now, but I’ve got you all night, sweetheart. You gotta take more if you wanna get knocked up.” 

Solo’s grip on you tightened and you moaned, still open and pliant for him as he stuffed you full, now determined to give you one of his children. 

“Gonna breed you and make you mine, baby,” Solo murmured, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to your shoulder blade. “Make sure you walking around carrying my son and continuing my bloodline. That’s what you want, isn’t it, sweetheart? To be a good girl and give me a son?” 

You whined, now beginning to feel overstimulated as he pounded into you over and over again. You shifted, as if to move away, and Solo’s hand shot out to grab at your hair, his grip forcing you to arch your back again. 

“Tsk, tsk. No running, sweetheart. Let Daddy breed you just like you want.” 

And he did. 

All night long. 

Chapter Text

Aye… where you at, ma? Been looking everywhere… everywhere for you. Shit…you ain’t here, huh? Right… you ain’t… you ain’t… I remember… fuck. You ain’t wanna come… 

You rubbed your temple in frustration, listening to yet another one of Jey’s drunk voicemails. He’d gone on another bender last night and left you seven messages, each one more slurred than the last. 

Come on, baby. I miss you so… so much. Why you ain’t pick up the phone? I know… shit! 

The sound of something crashing had you grimacing. 

Shit, bae. I know you miss me too. Come on, don’t be like this. Call me back. 

You couldn’t be sure why you were torturing yourself. You should have blocked him a long time ago. 

Baby, please. 

Your heart clenched at the sound of Jey’s voice. He sounded positively heartbroken, his voice watery, as if he had been crying. 

I know I fucked up. Shit… I know I… I ain’t the man you deser… deserve. Please, just gimme another chance. I’ll do better. I promise… fuck, baby… I promise I’ll do better. 

But he never did. And that was the problem. 

*****

“So, I heard Zelina is throwing another party tonight,” Rhea was saying, looking excited as the two of you stretched backstage. “Everyone’s going. And by everyone, I mean, everyone.”

“Sounds like a good reason for me not to go then,” you snorted, twisting your arms above your head. “You know it’s not really my scene.”

“Aw, come on, it’ll be fun!” Rhea pouted. “I can make sure Jey keeps his distance. You shouldn’t be avoiding every party just because he’s there.”

“Yeah, but he is always there, isn’t he?” you muttered. “Every party. Every late night hangout. He’s always there getting wasted and throwing himself at the first pretty girl he sees. I can’t go through it again, Rhea. It’s just too much.” 

“So, what, you’re just going to avoid every party ever?” Rhea shook her head disapprovingly. “You’re a part of this roster. You have just as much right to be there as he does. You shouldn’t let a boy dictate where you go and who you hang out with.”

“He doesn’t dictate shit,” you snapped, feeling defensive. “I just don’t want to see him, alright? We broke up months ago. I can’t move on if I keep going to parties and… and…”

“And what?” Rhea crossed her arms. “Be tempted? Be jealous if he talks to another girl? Sounds to me like he’s controlling a lot of what you do.”

You sighed, passing a hand over your face. You wanted to be mad at Rhea, but you know she was right. Even though you and Jey had been broken up for months, you still loved him. And you were terrified that if you ended up at another party, your inhibitions loose and your morals even looser, then you’d sleep together (again) and get back together (again). It was always the same. 

“Look, I just need some more time, Rhea,” you said. “I’ve got to break this toxic cycle we’re in. And going to a party where we’re both drunk… it’s just going to cause more problems. I’ve been down that road before. I just need space.” 

Rhea softened at that, pausing her stretching to smile at you. “Alright, I get it. I know that you and Jey have history. And I know you still carry a torch for him.”

“I wish I didn’t,” you muttered. “I wish I hated him. Then maybe this would be easier.”

“Nah, love and hate are practically the same,” Rhea said, passing you a water bottle. “You just have to stop caring about him. Stop thinking about him. And for God’s sake, stop listening to his drunk voicemails!” 

You accepted the water bottle with a chuckle, now a little embarrassed. You knew you shouldn’t have told Rhea about that. “I know, I know,” you murmured. “I should probably block his number too.”

“If you really want to move on, then yeah, probably.”

You squinted at your friend, a playful smile on your lips. “Do you have to be obnoxiously right about everything?” 

“Yep. That’s what best friends are for.”

You both laughed easily, but a small knock on the door had both of you turning around in surprise. 

Speak of the devil…

“Hey.” Jey shifted uneasily in the doorway, looking nervous as Rhea’s eyes narrowed at the sight of him. “You got a minute?”

“This is a private locker room,” Rhea spat, her lip curled in disgust. “Get out.”

“Aye, come on, Rhea. Don’t be like that.” Jey still shifted anxiously, his eyes flickering to you. “I just came to talk to her for a second. That’s all.”

“She doesn’t want to talk to you.” Rhea placed herself protectively in front of you, her eyes sharp and her tongue sharper. “So unless you want a new rumor floating around about Rhea Ripley beating up Jey Uso backstage, then I suggest you leave.”

Jey turned to you, offering you the saddest, most pitiful puppy eyes you’d ever seen. “Come on, baby. Just a quick word then I’m gone. I just wanted to apologize.” 

You immediately softened. “Rhea…” You reached out a hand to touch her arm. “It’s alright.”

Rhea whipped around to stare at you, her face disbelieving. “I thought you wanted to move on?” she hissed, thankfully too low for Jey to hear. “Talking to him backstage is not moving on.”

“Just one conversation isn’t going to hurt anything,” you hissed back, casting a glance in Jey’s direction. He was still staring at you with those sad eyes, his normally confident posture now stooped and dejected. “Just one quick chat and then I’m done. I swear, Rhea.”

Rhea stared at you. Then she sighed. 

“Fine. I just hope you know what you’re doing.”

“I got this, Rhea. Really.”

Rhea shook her head, but she didn’t argue with you, instead moving to grab her bag and leave. As she passed Jey in the doorway, she waved a finger menacingly in his face, her eyes burning with fire. 

“Hurt her again and I’ll beat you the fuck up. Got it?” 

Jey raised his hands, as if he were surrendering, his eyes still round and wide, like a puppy. “I won’t, Rhea. We just gonna talk.”

Rhea snorted and stomped away, the sound of her combat boots echoing on the tile floor. 

Jey stared at you, his eyes a little more hopeful now that the two of you were alone. 

“You think Rhea will ever forgive me?” he asked, his tone hinting at playfulness. You glared at him.

“You’re worried about Rhea forgiving you, but not me?”

Jey’s face dropped again. “Come on, baby, don’t say that. I already told you I was sorry.”

“Yeah, only a million times,” you muttered, turning your back to him to begin gathering your things. “Was seven voicemails really necessary?” 

“Look, I don’t even remember leaving those,” Jey said, stepping closer as you balled up some of your clothes and shoved them in a bag. “Jim said I called you, but I wasn’t sure how many times.”

“Maybe if you didn’t get blackout drunk every night this wouldn’t happen,” you snapped, your jaw clenched as anger rolled through you. “You always do this, Jey. Every time you go on a bender you call me. You can’t keep doing that.”

“I know, I know…” Jey seemed distressed, shoving his hands in his pockets as he stared at you. “And I know I shouldn’t be blowing up your phone like that. It’s not cool. I just… I don’t know what happens.”

You stood up and stared at him, your eyes burning with a fire of your own. “Yes, you do. You know exactly what happens. You fuck up. You feel guilty. You drink. You call me. Every time. So why are you pretending this time was different?”

“I’m not pretending anything.” Jey’s tone was defensive. “And I know I fucked up, okay? I know I did. I’m just… shit, baby, I’m trying to fix it.”

“There’s nothing to fix.” You threw your bag over your shoulder with a huff, trying to ignore Jey’s hurt expression. “We’re done. We’ve been done for weeks. I’m tired of putting up with it, Jey—the drinking, the flirting, the sleeping around. I’m not dealing with it anymore. I’m not dealing with you anymore.”

You tried to walk away, but Jey blocked your path, his expression so hurt that you wanted to cry. 

“Baby, please,” he begged, instinctively reaching out a hand to you. “I know you’re hurt. And… and you got a right to be hurt. But I heard you in the hallway. This is all an act. You don’t really hate me. I know you don’t.”

“Oh, so you’re eavesdropping now?” You tried to use your anger to cover your fear. If Jey knew that you still loved him, still cared about him, he’d crawl his way back inside your life. He always knew how. “You sitting outside the girl’s locker room like a pervert listening to my conversations? Yeah, that’s real classy, Jey.” 

“Don’t do that.” For the first time, Jey’s tone betrayed his frustration, his handsome face still twisted with hurt and anger. “You know it’s true. You want this to work. And we can make it work, baby. I know we can.”

“Stop.” You recoiled from his outstretched hand, your heart thundering in your chest. He was too close to the truth. “We can’t go through this again, Jey. It’s toxic. We just keep going in circles.” 

“What if we didn’t?” Jey sounded desperate. “What if I was better? What if I changed?” 

“You say that every time, Jey…” 

“I mean it this time!” Jey was suddenly in your space, his scent in your nose making you feel lightheaded. You hated how his close proximity had your heart racing, your body leaning into him almost instinctively. His gaze at you was nearly anguished, his next words said with such conviction that you almost believed him. “I can do better. Be better. You just gotta give me another chance, baby. Please.” 

God help you… you actually hesitated. He looked so sincere. Could he be telling the truth? You wanted to believe him more than anything in the world. 

But then you remembered. 

You remembered the nights alone, always waiting by the phone hoping that maybe tonight he wouldn’t drink himself into a stupor and end up in the drunk tank. You remembered the flirty texts he’d sent to other women, the parties where you’d caught him making out with someone else in the corner. You remembered the fights, the broken dishes on the floor, the cruel and venomous words you’d said to each other. 

You couldn’t do it again. You wouldn’t do it again. 

“I’m sorry, Jey,” you whispered, forcing yourself to keep your voice steady, even when you felt tears prick at the corner of your eyes. “But we’re done.” 

Jey’s face fell. You’d never seen him look so hurt and devastated, even though you’d both walked away from each other plenty of times before. 

You lingered for just a moment, so tempted to take back the very words you’d just said. It would be so easy. 

You’re right, Jey. I don’t hate you. I love you. I miss you. I want us to work again. 

The words were on the tip of your tongue. You forced yourself to leave before you said them. 

*****

The bass from the music thumped through the floor, rattling Jey’s eardrums as he threw back yet another shot. Strobe lights flashed all around him, making him feel dizzy. This wasn’t really his type of party, but he wasn’t complaining. Not when the drinks were free and the music was loud enough to drown out his thoughts. 

Because he didn’t want to think. And he certainly didn’t want to think about you. So he threw back as many shots as he could and hoped that the alcohol would cause enough brain damage to completely wipe you from his memory. That was the only way he’d make it through. 

“Hey, uce. You wanna slow down?” Jimmy had to shout to be heard over the music, his face a mask of concern as he watched Jey throw back yet another shot. “You ain’t gotta drink it all at once. Give it a rest.” 

“Fuck off.” Jey’s speech was already slurred, his hands up to weakly push his brother away when he moved closer. “I’ll drink what I wanna drink.” 

Jimmy frowned. “Drinking ain’t gonna make you forget her, bruh. Come on, just a little break.” 

“You not the boss of me.” Jey knew he was being childish but he didn’t care, already reaching for the bottle of cheap vodka someone had left nearby. “You can’t tell me what to do.” 

Jimmy rolled his eyes. “Man, whatever. This is why nobody wanna party with your drunk ass.” 

Jey blinked and Jimmy was gone. When had he left? Time was beginning to warp, small pieces of his memory chipping away. Good. That meant the alcohol was working. 

Jey’s hands shook as he attempted to pour another shot, fumbling with the glass bottle before it spilled all over the table. 

“Shit!” Jey cursed, too drunk to care about the reproachful glances from nearby partygoers, many of whom were already judging him for getting wasted so early in the night. 

“You alright, honey?” 

A small voice had Jey blinking in surprise, turning to see a very tiny Zelina Vega standing near his elbow. Had she always been that small? Or was he just very drunk? 

“I’m good… I’m good…” he slurred, trying (and failing) to clean up the mess he’d made. “I’m sorry I made a mess. I know this your house. And I made a mess…” 

“Hey, it’s okay.” Zelina gently took his hand, her gaze sympathetic. “Why don’t we go outside and get some fresh air, hm? Maybe take a break.” 

For some reason, Jey didn’t feel like arguing with her. He reluctantly allowed her to slip her tiny hand into his, tugging him through the crowd towards the back patio. 

The October air was chilly, but the fire pit Zelina led him to was warm. It was much quieter out here, the loud music from inside now distant and muted. Aleister Black, Zelina’s husband, was reclining by the fire, talking quietly with Damian Priest. 

Jey was having trouble taking it all in, still dizzy and intoxicated as Zelina led him closer. He tripped and Zelina was quick to catch him, surprisingly strong for her size. 

“I got you, honey,” she soothed, her hand pressed against his stomach to try to keep him upright. “Come sit. You need to rest.” 

Aleister and Damian stopped their conversation to watch Jey stumble forward. 

“Everything alright, my love?” Aleister asked his wife, raising an eyebrow when Jey collapsed on one of the chairs nearby. 

“Oh, yes. Jey just needed to take a little break. He’s fine, sweetheart. I’m taking care of it.” 

Jey was having trouble hearing her, his mind swimming. The world around him seemed blurry around the edges, the ground spinning beneath his feet. He jumped a little when someone placed a hand on his shoulder, a large shape looming in his vision. 

“You alright, amigo?” Damian asked, staring down at him in concern. 

Jey wanted to push him away, but he didn’t. He scowled instead, leaning further back in his chair. “Why’s everybody keep asking me that?” he slurred out. “Yeah, I’m cool. I’m good, uce. You ain’t gotta babysit me.” 

Damian didn’t seem convinced, glancing over at Aleister. “Jimmy’s here, right?” 

“I believe so.” 

“I’ll go find him.” 

“That would be appreciated, Damian. Thank you.” 

Damian left and Jey scoffed, brushing off his jacket. “Man… you ain’t gotta get him. He bossy as hell.” 

“Is that right?” Aleister mused, leaning back in his own chair to allow Zelina to climb into his lap. 

“Yeah, uce. He always trying… trying to…” Jey hiccuped. “Always trying to tell me what to do and shit. It’s annoying as hell.” 

Aleister didn’t say anything in return, though he rested a tattooed hand on Zelina’s thigh, pulling her close so he could press a gentle kiss to her forehead. He murmured something to her that Jey couldn’t hear and she giggled, pressing a fond kiss of her own to her husband’s cheek. 

Jey’s heart ached at the sight. There had once been a time when he could make you giggle like that. He remembered the way your eyes crinkled when you laughed, that little twinkle of mischief in your eye whenever you teased him…

Jey tried to stand. “I gotta go,” he announced, struggling to extract himself from his seat. “I can’t… fuck, I can’t stay here.” 

“I think you should sit back down, friend.” Aleister said, his mismatched eyes watching him with concern. “You’ve had too much to drink.” 

“You sound like my twin…” Jey muttered, though he couldn’t keep his balance, the world still spinning beneath his feet. He was eventually forced to return to his chair, letting out a low groan. 

Time warped again and suddenly there was someone standing above Jey, his voice familiar. 

“Uce, you good? How much have you had?” 

“Ugh…” Jey instinctively pushed away the hands that were reaching for him, “Leave me alone…” 

“He seems a bit more antagonistic than usual,” Aleister commented, his voice sounding far away. “Is everything alright with him?” 

Jimmy sighed, passing a hand over his tired face. “He’s just had a few…complications in the romance department. You know how it be.” 

Zelina leaned into her husband’s ear and whispered your name, causing Aleister to let out a sound of understanding. 

“Ah, I see.” 

“Yeah. So he’s just in his feels and being a dick about it.” Jimmy tried to help his brother up, but Jey was still unwilling to move. Jimmy let out an exasperated huff. “Uce, come on. We gotta get you home. You drunk and it’s getting late. It’s time to go.” 

Jey forced himself to focus on Jimmy’s frowning face, his lip curling into a snarl. “Then fucking go,” he snapped, kicking out at his older brother in his anger. “I don’t need a fucking babysitter.” 

Jimmy’s jaw tightened, sucking his teeth in frustration. Zelina leaned forward to whisper in her husband’s ear again and Aleister decided to intervene. 

“My lovely wife doesn’t want to see you two fight,” he said. “Jey is welcome to stay the night with us. We’ll take very good care of him.” 

Jimmy straightened, casting a doubtful glance in Aleister’s direction. “Nah, I can’t just dump my drunk ass little brother on you. As you can see, he’s being an asshole right now.” 

Aleister glanced over at his wife, but Zelina was insistent. “We want to help, Jimmy,” she said, her face still concerned. “We’ll make sure he sleeps it off and gets home safely tomorrow morning. It’s really not a problem. I promise.” 

Jimmy let out a sigh, passing another hand over his face. He looked exhausted. “Alright, fine.” He leaned down to talk to Jey again. “You gonna stay here tonight, uce. You cool with that?” 

“Better than riding with your bitch ass,” Jey muttered and Jimmy’s face twisted. 

“Man, whatever.” Jimmy offered the married couple a grateful smile. “Thanks, guys. I’ll follow-up with the douchebag in the morning.” 

“Sounds good,” Aleister chuckled. “Be safe getting home, Jimmy.” 

“I will. Thank y’all.” 

Then Jimmy was gone. And that’s when Jey’s memories began to fall apart. 

Jey remembered the warmth of the fire. He remembered the chilly night air. He remembered how the stars swirled and danced above him whenever he leaned back to look at them. He remembered talking, mostly about you, his speech so slurred he could barely understand himself.

Aleister and Zelina sat across from him, patiently listening as he rambled about the color of your eyes, the sound of your laughter, the softness of your skin. Zelina seemed heartbroken by his predicament, occasionally murmuring, “Oh, you poor thing!” while her husband looked on. 

At some point, Zelina leaned over and whispered in her husband’s ear again, though this time Aleister seemed less pleased with her words. 

“No, my love,” he murmured, his mismatched eyes flickering over to Jey. “We can’t. We shouldn’t.”

“Oh, Aleister, please,” Zelina begged. “His life is just so pathetic and sad. But we could make it better. Please, darling? For me?” 

Jey wasn’t sober enough to interpret the look that Aleister was giving him, his one silver eye glinting in the firelight. Jey wanted to say something about it but he was still too out of it, still too drunk to get the words out.  

The world spun around him, his stomach churning with the alcohol he’d drank. Why had he done this? You had told him to clean up his act and here he was drinking himself into a stupor and making bad decisions. Just like he always did. 

“Here, honey.” Zelina’s voice cut through his foggy mind, a plastic cup being pushed into his hand. “Drink this. It’ll make you feel better.” 

Jey tried to bring the cup to his lips, but his limbs were too lethargic, his body beginning to shut down. 

“I… can’t…” 

“Shhh… it’s alright. I’ll help you.” 

Zelina helped Jey take a sip of the strange liquid, her brown eyes watching him with unconcealed fondness. Jey wasn’t sure why she was so worried about him. Sure, they were friends, but they had never been particularly close. Maybe she was just being really nice…

“Poor Jey,” she murmured, reaching out a hand to brush some of the hair from his forehead. “Nothing’s been going right for you, has it?” 

Jey stared up at her, tears pricking at the corner of his eyes. 

“Just loss after loss,” Zelina continued, seemingly devastated by Jey’s predicament. “Losing your family. Losing your heavyweight championship. Losing your girl. It’s been hard, hasn’t it, Jey?” 

Jey nodded, his vision turning blurry with tears. 

“Aw, it’s okay, sweetheart,” Zelina cooed. “I know what can help you.” 

Jey’s puppy eyes were wide, still shining with unshed tears. “What?” 

“Death.” Zelina smiled. Then everything went black. 

*****

You turned off the TV, standing up to stretch your arms above your head. You had been watching something mindless to pass the time, trying to ignore the text messages and social media posts detailing the party last night. You didn’t want to know. You had avoided the party for a reason. 

A part of you was worried that you’d see yet another scandal from Jey on Twitter. No doubt he’d found someone new and exciting to move on with. While he’d been begging you yesterday for another chance, you knew the truth. Jey wasn’t the monogamous type. He wouldn’t stay loyal for long. He never did. 

You checked out the window and saw that the sky was growing dark, a rare autumn thunderstorm rolling in. The orange leaves on the trees outside began to flutter and dance, disturbed by the wind that was beginning to pick up. It wasn’t raining yet, but it would soon. 

You moved to the kitchen to make another cup of tea. It would be nice to curl up on the couch with a warm mug and watch the rain fall, listening to the soft peals of thunder and watching the wind kick up the autumn leaves like something straight out of a Halloween movie. It would be peaceful–a nice reprieve from your muddled thoughts about Jey over the past few weeks. You were just putting the kettle on when the doorbell rang, causing you to pause in confusion. 

You weren’t expecting anyone. 

You decided to check your phone. Had Rhea called and said she was swinging by? Had Bianca texted asking to come over? There was nothing on your phone and you frowned when the doorbell rang again, this time followed by urgent knocking. The storm hadn’t rolled in yet, but could it be a neighbor? Was something wrong? Had the storm blown something away? 

Against your better judgment, you decided to open the door and was very surprised to see the very man you had been trying to forget about. 

Jey had a black hoodie pulled over his head, his hands shoved in his pockets as he shifted restlessly. You noticed that he had a pair of dark sunglasses hiding his eyes, an unusual sight since the sky was already dark with stormclouds. 

“Baby…” He whispered your name like a prayer, his voice a low tremble. You immediately felt on edge. Something was wrong.  

“Jey?” Thunder rumbled in the distance, but it felt like the storm had already landed at your doorstep. “What are you doing here?” 

“I had to see you.” Jey was shivering, his forehead beading with sweat. Was he sick? “I just… couldn’t get you out of my head.” 

You frowned, watching as he shifted uncomfortably in front of you. While Jey had been known to show up unannounced at your house before, this time was different. He seemed unwell, chewing his lip in an uncharacteristic display of nervousness as you gazed at him. 

“Jey… you shouldn’t be here.” 

Jey’s face twisted at your words, his face almost as dark as the sky. “Whatchu mean? I can’t come see my girl?” He ripped his sunglasses off and threw them down, his pupils dilated. Your stomach dropped at the sight. Dilated pupils, sweaty face, pale skin…

“Jey, what did you take?” 

Jey bristled, his spine stiffening at your words. “Why would you ask me that?” 

“Look at you.” You motioned to him. “You’re shaking. What did you take at the party?” 

“I ain’t take anything.” 

It had to be a lie. You’d never seen him like this before. 

“You know we get tested at work right? Are you trying to get suspended?” 

Jey passed a hand over his face, looking stressed. “Baby, I said I’m straight. Now you gonna let me in or what? I’m fucking starving.” 

“Starving?” You were getting nervous now. It was obvious he was on something. “Look, why don’t I call Jimmy? He can come pick you up and–”

“I don’t want him.” Jey stared up at you pleadingly. “I want you. I need you, baby. You gotta let me in.” 

You considered. While you weren’t particularly happy to see him, you could tell that something was wrong. He needed help. 

“Alright,” you acquiesced, stepping to the side. “Let’s get you something to eat. Then we can talk.” 

Jey took a step forward, now standing in your doorway, but he didn’t walk in. Instead, he stood at the threshold looking confused, as if he wanted to come in but couldn’t. 

“Jey?” You furrowed your brown. “What’s wrong?” 

Jey looked up and down your doorframe, as if he were examining it. “I can’t come in,” he murmured. “You not letting me in…” 

Now you were certain he was on something. 

“Jey, just come in the house, okay? You need to rest.” 

Jey took another tentative step forward and this time he was able to step inside, still looking confused. 

“Come sit at the table, Jey. I’ll get you something.” 

Jey reluctantly followed you, his hoodie still shrouding much of his pale face. While Jey had been known to dabble in recreational drug use, you’d never seen him like this before. Once he sat at your table you were quick to bring him some water and crackers. 

“Can you tell me what’s going on, Jey?” you asked. “You look sick.” 

Jey didn’t answer, practically inhaling both the snacks and the drink in record time. “Shit, you got anything else? I’m fucking starving, baby.” 

You frowned. “Jey, you don’t look good. What the hell happened at the party last night?” 

“Can you not talk so loud? Shit.” Jey suddenly stood up, heading for your fridge. “Sorry, I’m just so fucking hungry.” 

You watched with wide eyes as he pulled out everything in your refrigerator: meat, cheese, grapes, strawberries, orange juice, even your leftover food from last night. He devoured everything he could, his movements almost frenzied. You reached your phone. 

“Okay, look, I don’t know what’s going on with you, but I’m calling Jimmy.” 

Jey seemed too focused on the food to argue with you, scarfing down the last of your pizza and already reaching for a rotisserie chicken. 

By the time Jimmy arrived, Jey had eaten the entirety of your fridge and pantry and was sitting on the floor in the corner, rubbing his head as if he had a headache. He’d retrieved his sunglasses from the porch and was now wearing them inside, as if the soft lighting from the kitchen was hurting his eyes. 

“How long has he been like this?” Jimmy asked you, looking concerned as he entered your kitchen. 

“I don’t know,” you murmured. “But I knew something was wrong the second he showed up at my doorstep. His pupils were huge. And you can see how pale he is.” 

Jimmy nodded, taking a step forward towards his little brother. “Hey, uce,” he said gently, approaching Jey the same way he would a frightened animal. “How you feeling?” 

Jey shook his head, still rubbing his temples as if they were in pain. “Not good, Jim.” 

“Yeah, I can tell.” Jimmy crouched down close to him, gently reaching out to tug Jey’s sunglasses from his face. Jey grimaced and squinted up at his brother, his forehead still beaded with sweat. 

“Come on, uce. You gotta tell me. What are you on?” 

“I ain’t on anything!” Jey grimaced again, as if the volume of his own voice hurt his head. “God, I already said I was straight. Why can’t you just leave me alone?” 

“You trying to tell me this is a hangover?” Jimmy asked, reaching out another hand to grasp his brother’s shoulder. 

Jey looked up at Jimmy with sad eyes. “It hurts, Jim,” he whispered, his voice small. 

“What hurts, uce?” 

“Everything. My head is fucking kill me. And my gums hurt. There’s something in my gums, Jim. You gotta get it out.” 

Jimmy furrowed his brow. “What’s in your gums?” 

“I don’t know! But it fucking hurts. And I’m starving, Jim. Like I’m so fucking hungry, it’s crazy. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” 

Jimmy turned to look at you. “You think someone slipped him something?” 

“Like what?” you asked. “Besides, who would do that? It was just the roster there, right?” 

“I…I think so.” Jimmy didn’t seem certain, turning back to his brother. “Look, why don’t we take you to an ER or something? They can do some tests and figure out what this is.” 

“Hell, no,” Jey seemed horrified at the idea. “We can’t be seen there. But, I didn’t take anything, Jim. I swear.” 

Jimmy squeezed his shoulder again. “Alright, alright. I believe you. But something’s wrong, Jey. You don’t normally act like this. And you should have just come straight home. You shouldn’t have come here and bothered her like this. Y’all broke up weeks ago.” 

“I know,” Jey scowled. “But you don’t understand. I had to see her. I had to!” 

“Why?” Jimmy looked worried. “You know you can’t show up at her place like this no more, uce. It ain’t right.” 

“Man, you don’t get it.” Jey tried to push his older brother away, but his movements were weak, his limbs heavy. “I have… I have to… Fuck! Can you not breathe so fucking loud?” 

Jimmy sighed and pulled away, standing up to look at you. “Yeah, I don’t know what he’s on, but he’s gotta sober up before our show on Monday. He’s main-eventing with Bron.” 

“Well, what do you want to do, Jim?” you asked, glancing over at Jey worriedly. “He doesn’t want to go to the ER.” 

“I don’t know,” Jimmy admitted. He checked his watch. “Fuck, I gotta go pick up my kids and take them to their mama’s. Can he stay here with you just for a little bit longer? I’ll be right back.” 

You didn’t think that was a good idea. After your last fight with Jey, you’d made it clear that you didn’t want him back in your home.

But… this was different. Jey was sick and you could tell Jimmy was stressed, still trying to figure out what to do. 

You softened.  “Yeah, of course, Jim. Whatever you need.” 

*****

The storm arrived shortly after Jimmy left. You could hear the rain beginning to fall, the wind picking up outside as the thunder grew closer and closer. 

You managed to convince Jey to abandon the kitchen and ascend the stairs to your bedroom. He needed to lay down and rest, though he seemed to have difficulty walking on his own, leaning heavily on you for support as you climbed the stairs.  

“I’m sorry, ma,” he whispered. “I don’t… fuck, I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” 

“It’s alright,” you murmured, leading him to your bedroom. “You just need to rest. Jimmy will be back soon with some meds and then you can go home, okay?” 

Jey let out a grunt as he sat on your bed, shrugging his hoodie off and wiping some of the sweat from his forehead. 

“Jesus.” Jey reached into mouth and rubbed his gums. “There’s something in there, baby. Y’all acting like I’m crazy but I can feel it.” 

“Nobody thinks you’re crazy,” you soothed. “You just need to rest, Jey. Then you’ll feel better.” 

Thunder rumbled again outside and Jey looked up at you, his eyes dark and pleading. You instinctively reached out and stroked his cheek, frowning when you felt how cold his skin was. Normally, Jey ran hot. Something was clearly wrong with him. 

“I missed this,” Jey whispered, leaning into your warm hand. “I missed you.” 

Your heart stuttered at his words, suddenly aware that you were both very close, the touch on Jey’s cheek intimate. Too intimate. 

You tried to pull away, but Jey grabbed your wrist, the movement so fast you could barely track it. You gasped in surprise. 

“Jey…” 

“Tell me you missed this too.” Jey’s voice was pleading. “Because you all I can think about, baby. God, I was so fucking stupid for letting you go. You so beautiful and perfect. I can’t get you out of my fucking head.” 

You swallowed with nervousness. Having him here in your bedroom was bringing back old memories. 

“You remember the last time I was in here?” Jey seemed to be thinking the same thing, his eyes still pleading as he stared up at you. “Remember the good times we had? I know you miss it, baby. I know you do.” 

“Jey, don’t.” You tried to move your hand away, but he kept a tight grip on your wrist. Thunder rumbled again, the rain beginning to pick up outside. 

“Don’t what? Don’t tell the truth?” Jey looked heartbroken. “I miss you so much, ma. Not a day goes by that I don’t think about you. I need you back, sweetheart. I can’t do this without you.” 

“Don’t say that,” you whispered, still trying to pull away. “We broke up for a reason, Jey.” 

“It’s because I fucked up. I know I did, baby, but I told you I can change. I can change for you.” 

“I’ve given you plenty of chances,” you said, gasping in pain as Jey’s fingers dug into your wrist. “Jey, you’re hurting me.” 

“I know I don’t deserve it, but I need you back. I can’t let you go again.” 

Before you realized what was happening, Jey had pulled you down to meet his lips, his kiss desperate and urgent. You tried to pull away, but Jey was insistent, wrapping his other arm around your waist to keep you close. 

You managed to pull away just enough to whisper, “We can’t do this again, Jey. Things will just go back to the way they were before. They always do.” 

“They won’t this time,” Jey insisted, his breath warm against your lips. “I’m gonna step up. I’m gonna do better this time. Just like I promised I would.” 

Damn him. Damn him to hell. Jey always knew exactly what to say to get you back under his thumb. Thunder rumbled louder, the wind whipping outside your window. 

“Jey, please…” 

“I will, baby. You gotta believe me.” Jey pressed a gentle kiss against your jaw, your resolve quickly crumbling beneath his touch. “And I know you missed this. I can feel it. I feel how you leaning into me. You want this too, don’t you?” 

You did. 

You felt tears well up in your eyes. “You hurt me so bad, Jey.” 

“I know, baby, I know,” he whispered, finally releasing your wrist to cradle your cheek. “I’m sorry. Fuck, I’m so so sorry. I fucked up bad. But I ain’t ever gonna do you like that again. I’m yours, ma. Only yours.” 

He pulled you close again and this time you went willingly, allowing him to brush his lips against yours. 

But things still weren’t right.  

Jey’s body was still trembling, his body still cold to the touch. His forehead was still sweaty, his pupils still dilated. You were beginning to see flashes of lightning outside your window, the thunder growing so loud it was rattling the window panes. 

“Jey, you’re not feeling well,” you murmured, trying to pull away. “You need to rest. We… we can talk more about this later.” 

“Nah, I’m fine,” Jey replied, leaning up to nose at your neck. “I’m good now that I’m with you.” 

Your heart stuttered at his words and Jey smiled, his eyes hopeful as he gazed up at you. 

“I can hear your heartbeat, ma,” he whispered. “Sounds like it’s about to pound out of your chest.” 

How could he hear that? 

“But I’m gonna take care of you. Just like I always do.” 

“I should be taking care of you,” you protested, trying to push him away again. “Jimmy will be back soon to take you home. You’re on something, Jey. You might not even be thinking clearly. You need to rest. We can’t do this.” 

“Sure we can.” 

Jey was quickly pulling you down to straddle his lap, his large hands lifting up your shirt to grab at your waist. You couldn’t help but shudder at his touch, feeling completely helpless. 

“Jey, please…” 

“Shhh, it’s alright, baby. I just can’t wait any longer. Not when you’re mine.” 

That was the final nail in the coffin. 

You went lax under his hands, your body now thrumming with arousal and energy at his words. Jey was right. No matter how much you fought or how hard you tried to push him away, you were his. 

You would always be his. 

“So beautiful and perfect, baby,” he murmured, tugging your shirt above your head to reveal your breasts. “God, I missed this. Missed you so much.” 

He leaned forward and captured one of your nipples between his lips, sucking and nibbling at the sensitive skin there just to watch you writhe in his lap. You reached up and held onto his shoulders for support, grinding your hips down to feel his erection in his shorts. 

Jey’s eyes darkened, his body tensing beneath you. Before you realized it, he was picking you up and laying you on the bed, his body hovering above yours. Thunder cracked, the house rattling in response. 

“So gorgeous, sweet girl,” he whispered, reaching up to cradle your jaw. “God, I was so stupid. I can’t think about anyone else but you. You got me under some kind of spell, ma.” 

He leaned down to kiss you and this time it was urgent and dominant, his knee nudging your thighs apart and pressing against your already soaked panties. You couldn’t help but moan into his mouth, reaching up to tug his own shirt over his head. 

Jey leaned back and allowed it, though you couldn’t help but notice that his normally golden skin was still pale, his body already shimmering beneath a layer of cold sweat. You frowned. 

“Jey, I think we should–”

But then he was kissing you again to cut off your words, his mouth incessant. You felt his fingers tug at the waistband of your panties, yanking at them so hard that they ripped. You wanted to protest, but Jey still had his mouth on yours, his tongue already nudging at your lips until you opened up for him. 

The kiss grew sloppier, his mouth nearly ravenous against yours. He seemed desperate now–his body tense, his hands gripping you so tightly you were sure that the skin would bruise. You tried to pull away, but Jey’s mouth chased you, his teeth beginning to scrape against your lips. 

“Jey,” you gasped, squirming beneath him. “You’re hurting me.” 

His teeth grew rougher, his kisses more frantic. The storm continued to rage outside, the wind so loud now that it sounded almost ghostly. 

Then it happened. 

One of his canines nicked the delicate skin of your lip. The metallic taste of your own blood filled your mouth and you recoiled at the pain, pushing him away. 

“Fuck!” you gasped. “What the hell, Jey?” 

But Jey seemed frozen. His gold chain dangled above you, his eyes dark as he stared at your bloody lip. He wasn’t trembling anymore. He seemed poised and ready, like a predator waiting to strike. 

You brought a hand up to your bloody lip and was shocked to see how much blood was gushing. Jey had never been this rough with you before. 

“Jey, why did you…” You trailed off when you met his dark gaze again. His eyes were hooded, his lips curling into a snarl, and your body went cold at the sight. You were suddenly very aware that he still had you pinned to the mattress, one of his large hands wrapped around your arm so tightly that you knew there would be finger-shaped bruises there tomorrow. 

You swallowed in fear, staring up at him with wide, unblinking eyes. Your heart was thumping wildly in your chest, your body frozen beneath his terrifying gaze. 

“Jey…” 

Another flash of lightning illuminated Jey’s face again and that’s when you saw them: two razor-sharp fangs, their edges tinged with red from where they had torn through his gums. As he opened his mouth, he let out a strange, inhuman hiss and the hair on the back of your neck stood up, your heart seizing in fear. 

“What the fuck!” You tried to scramble backwards but Jey’s grip on your arm tightened, causing you to cry out in pain. You tried to fight him, but Jey seemed stronger than usual, keeping you pinned down with ease as his long fingers dug so deeply into your skin that you were worried he’d crush the bone. 

You put your hands up protectively and Jey hissed again, his eyes now a sinister red. He lunged forward and you screamed in terror, feeling his sharp fangs puncture the already sensitive skin of your lip, sucking more blood from the wound there. Thunder boomed overhead, shaking the house. 

You tried to struggle, tried to push him away, but Jey was immovable. His fangs sank in deeper and you screamed again, though the sound was muffled by another crack of thunder. 

You couldn’t be sure what caused Jey to pull away, but he was gasping for air as if he’d been underwater, his fangs stained red as blood dripped from his open mouth. His normally handsome face was something straight from nightmares, his red eyes nearly glowing in the dim lighting of your room. More thunder rumbled outside and you thought you would nearly pass out in fear. 

“I’m sorry,” he gasped, his voice an octave deeper than usual. “I’m just so hungry.” 

He grabbed both of your wrists with alarming speed, pinning them above your head to leave you exposed beneath him. More blood dripped from his mouth and onto your bare chest, his glowing eyes boring into yours. 

You were scared he was going to bite you again, but he didn’t. Instead, he leaned down to kiss you, his tongue lapping up more of the blood he’d left behind. You shuddered in his hold, your mind struggling to comprehend exactly what was happening to you. 

“Don’t be scared.” Jey leaned back to look at you, still keeping your wrists pinned to the mattress. “It’s okay, baby. It’s just… I’m just…” He seemed unable to find the words, his red eyes flickering. He seemed just as confused as you, his tongue darting out to feel the new fangs in his mouth. 

“Don’t be scared,” he repeated, this time his voice more firm. “It’s just me, baby. You know I would never hurt you.” 

You were too scared to argue with him, your body trembling in his hold. Jey looked distressed. 

“Baby, please.” He leaned down to nose at your cheek, his breath warm and painfully familiar as he tried to comfort you. “It’s still just me. It’s still Jey.” 

But it wasn’t Jey. At least, not the Jey that you knew. This Jey was terrifying–his fangs sharp, his eyes red like a demon’s, his face contorted into something hardly recognizable. You felt a sob catch in your throat. 

“What are you?” you gasped, shrinking away from him as he tried to kiss you again. Jey looked heartbroken, a strange sight on his nightmarish face. 

“Whatchu mean? It’s just me, baby.” He sounded so sincere, but it was difficult to believe him when his teeth were stained red with your blood, his eyes glowing like a demon’s in the dim lighting of the room. “It’s just me…” 

You let out a quiet sob and Jey was quick to comfort you again. 

“Shhh… it’s okay, sweet girl. Don’t cry. Don’t be scared. I’m here. You’re okay.” 

It did nothing to reassure you. It was clear that Jey was still confused. He didn’t seem to understand that he was some kind of monster now, holding his ex-girlfriend down on the bed and feeding on her like some kind of creature from a horror movie. 

“I can make it better,” he murmured. “I can make it all better.” 

You felt his erection nudge at the inside of your thigh and you gasped at the feeling. Despite your fear, your body still reacted to him, almost on instinct. Jey seemed to sense the change, making a happy sound in the back of his throat. 

“I told you I’d take care of you, ma,” Jey whispered, nudging your thighs further apart. “I don’t want you afraid of me. I told I’d take care of you and I will.” 

You were having trouble hearing him. Your head was spinning, fear still shooting through your body at the sight of Jey’s sharp fangs and red eyes. But there was something else simmering inside you too. It was distant and muted for now, but still there–just beneath the surface. 

Arousal. 

“I can smell you leaking for me, baby,” Jey murmured, his length already nudging at your still-soaked folds. “I know you want this. Know you need it.” 

This was wrong. All of this was wrong. This wasn’t Jey. This was some kind of monster or demon. He’d bitten you. He’d drank your blood. 

But it didn’t stop you from parting your legs further and letting him inside you. 

“That’s it,” Jey groaned, his red eyes fluttering. “Been missing you so bad, sweetheart. All I can think about is how much I love you and want to take care of you.”

You struggled to focus on his words. Your eyes were still glued to his sharp fangs, your body still shaking with fear and arousal. It didn’t help that Jey’s cock was filling you so perfectly, almost as if he were made for you. You let out a needy gasp and Jey grinned, his teeth still bloody. 

“That’s my good girl,” he cooed, finally releasing your pinned wrists to kiss you again. 

With your hands free, you considered pushing him off you and making a run for the door. Were you strong enough to fight him? But then Jey gave a sharp thrust to his hips and you moaned instead, opting to wrap your arms around Jey’s shoulders and pull him close, even as tears continued to fall. 

“Don’t cry,” Jey pleaded, kissing the tears away to leave bloody lip marks on your cheeks instead. “It’s okay. I’m here. I gotchu.” 

The fear of his sharp fangs and glowing eyes seemed to fuel your arousal even more. Your body was still shaking as Jey’s hips began to pick up the pace, his thrusts familiar and welcome as they met the cradle of your hips. 

You opened your legs wider and Jey grinned, blood still dripping from his fangs. “So perfect for me, baby,” he gasped, reaching down to grip your sides for more leverage. “God, I love you so much. I just want to be with you all the time. Can’t ever let you go.” 

Jey gave you a particularly brutal thrust and you moaned, throwing your head back to expose the long column of your throat. Jey seemed mesmerized at the sight, his eyes glued to the pulse point jumping beneath your jaw. 

“So pretty,” he whispered. “God, I could just eat you whole.” 

Jey leaned down to lick up the side of your neck and every nerve in your body lit up with terror and arousal–a delicious and terrible combination. Your instincts told you to push him away, maybe try to fight him off, but for some reason you didn’t. Instead, you bared your neck willingly to him, your body open and pliant as he continued to pound your tight little hole. 

“You just taste so sweet, baby,” he murmured, his breath hot beneath your ear. “Just lemme have another taste. I promise I’ll be gentle…” 

Jey let out another inhuman hiss, his fangs sinking into your carotid artery. His thrusts against you were unrelenting, the pain now mixing with the fear to create something almost euphoric.

You moaned and Jey took this as a sign of encouragement, his hips snapping faster against you as he began to suck more of the blood from your neck. You reached up a hand to curl into his hair, comforted by his close proximity to you. 

It didn’t make sense. Jey was a vampire. A monster. A demon. He could kill you here and now–drain you of your blood and leave your corpse here for Jimmy to find. You should be afraid of him. You should be screaming and pushing him away. Instead, all you could think about was how good he was fucking you and how hazy your mind was growing. 

Maybe it was the pain. Maybe it was pleasure. Maybe it was the fear. Whatever it was, you felt a strange sense of peace as Jey’s sharp fangs dug deeper into your neck, feasting on your blood. 

You struggled to keep your eyes open, your body growing weaker and weaker. Still, you clung to Jey, seeking comfort in the very monster who was draining the life from you. 

“I love you,” Jey gasped, pressing kisses to the wound he’d ripped open on your neck. “God, I love you so much. We’re going to be together now. Forever.” 

Forever. 

That was the last thought you had before everything went black. 

Chapter Text

Seth skittered nervously by the hotel door. He’d been standing outside for nearly ten minutes, debating if he should knock. 

He hated himself for being here. He’d promised himself to stay away, to move on with someone else and not get hung up on Becky. But after what happened tonight, he knew he’d still end up back at Becky’s doorstep. He always did. 

He held up his hand again and this time he actually knocked, the sound seeming to echo down the long hotel corridor. 

He waited. 

And waited. 

Then knocked again. 

Was she out? Oh god, what if she was out with someone else? 

He knocked again, this time harder, and the door finally opened. 

“Jesus, someone’s desperate.” As usual, Becky’s words were biting, her eyebrows raised as she tied a robe around herself. Her red hair was wet, as if she’d just come out of a shower, her smile already mocking when she met Seth’s wide puppy eyes. “What do you want?” 

Seth swallowed. He hadn’t rehearsed this part. 

He hated that Becky was the only person in the world able to keep him on edge. Normally, the mastermind Seth Rollins always had a plan. He was careful. Calculated. He never made decisions without thinking them through. But with Becky, all it took was one look and he was suddenly robbed of his clever words, reduced to nothing more than a blushing schoolboy. He hated it almost as much as he loved it. 

“Well? Cat got your tongue?” Becky seemed amused, leaning against the doorway as she looked him up and down. She knew why he was here. She just wanted to hear him say it. 

Seth wiped his sweaty palms on his pants, trying to ignore how foolish he felt for being here. “I just… wanted to see you.” The words came out hoarse and Becky’s eyebrow raised even further. 

“Oh? What happened to never wanting to see me again? Isn’t that what you said last time?” 

Seth could feel heat rising to his face. He hated how easily she could embarrass him. “Yeah, so?” 

Becky squinted up at him, then she laughed. 

“You fucked someone tonight, didn’t you?” 

Now Seth’s cheeks were red. “What? No…no, I–” he sputtered, trying to ignore Becky’s delighted laughter. “No, I haven’t…” 

“Oh, please. I can always tell, Seth.” Becky seemed far too pleased with herself. “She couldn’t have been a very good fuck if you’re crawling back to me.” 

“Nobody’s crawling–”

“Not yet.” Becky interrupted, her grin wide. 

Seth flushed an even deeper shade of red, his eyes darting around the empty hotel corridor. “Can you keep your voice down? We’re still in the fucking hallway.” 

Becky didn’t seem too concerned, still smiling like the cat who caught the canary as she leaned against the doorframe. Seth wished she’d just invite him inside, but of course she had to play her games first. 

“So what happened, Seth? Did she just lay there and make you do all the work? I know how much you hate that.” 

“I don’t hate it.” Seth knew he sounded petulant, even to his own ears. “It just bores me.” 

“Bores you?” Becky echoed, still laughing. “Yeah, right. Go on, Seth. Admit it. You just don’t like having to call the shots. You’d much prefer someone put their hands on you and put you in your place.”  

Seth’s eyes flashed in anger. “I’m not doing this out here with you. Are you going to let me in or not?” 

Becky smirked, but she still stepped to the side and allowed him to enter. Seth shoved his way past her, making a beeline for the bar to search for the Redbreast he knew she had. 

“What? No kiss hello? I thought you were a gentleman.” Becky still had that infuriating smirk on her face as she closed the door behind him, her eyebrows wiggling playfully in his direction.

Seth ignored her, pouring himself a glass of her best Irish whiskey in an effort to calm his rattled nerves. 

“I have to say, I wasn’t expecting to see you again so soon,” she continued, undoing the knot of her robe and allowing it to fall from her delicate shoulders. “I thought we were done. You said so yourself after our last little spat at the performance center.” 

She stood near the bed, now completely naked, as she searched through her suitcase. Seth’s mouth went dry at the sight, his hands now shaking as he attempted to take another sip of his drink. Becky threw him a knowing look. 

“I guess you just missed me, huh?” 

“Leave it alone, Becks,” Seth muttered, forcing himself to look away. But Becky didn’t make it easy. He noticed that she was pulling out a set of black lingerie, his favorite, and already slipping it on with ease. He tried not to stare. 

“I think it’s cute,” she chuckled, tugging on a pair of stockings. “And I’ve missed you too, in my own way. I do hate it when we fight.” 

Seth forced himself to down the rest of the whiskey and stare out the window. Anything to distract himself from his ex-wife who was putting on a show just for him. 

“Come on, Seth. There’s no need to be like that. You’re the one who came to me. Just like you always do.” 

“I don’t always–” Seth’s protest was cut short at the sight of Becky standing near the foot of the bed. She was wearing stilettos now, her hair now tied up in a high ponytail. She looked devastatingly beautiful, her eyebrow raised as she crooked a finger in his direction. 

“You always do,” she repeated, a confident smile on her lips. “And that’s okay, sweetheart. You know I’ll always take care of you, don’t you?” 

It felt like something was stuck in his throat, his tongue heavy and useless in his mouth. He stared at her, hating himself for how his feet moved instinctively in her direction. She grinned wider. 

“That’s a good boy,” she cooed, causing Seth to flush an even deeper shade of red. “Always so sweet how you come back to me. Like a little puppy.” 

Seth grimaced at her words, his face twisted as if he were in pain. “Don’t say that, Becks. Come on.” 

“Why not?” Becky was in his space now, the smell of her wisteria perfume now in his nose. “There’s nothing wrong with it. You just need someone to treat you the way you want to be treated. The way you need to be treated.” 

Becky’s fingers began undoing his belt and Seth swallowed in fear and shame. 

“Becks… we shouldn’t…” 

“You came to me, remember?” Becky said, her grin mischievous as she tugged his belt loose. “If you don’t want it, then leave. You know the way out.” 

“Becky, please–”

“But we both know you won’t,” she continued, pulling his pants and underwear down without much preamble. Her long, manicured fingers wrapped around his already hard length and Seth shuddered, a small gasp falling from his lips. 

“We both know you’ll stay,” Becky whispered. “Just like you always do. And you’ll hate yourself afterwards, but you’ll still come crawling back. I know you, Seth.” 

Seth tried to protest but Becky’s hand began to pick up speed. Seth nearly collapsed at the feeling. Becky always knew how to take control in a way that had his head spinning. Which is why when Becky suddenly released him and ordered him to strip, Seth didn’t even hesitate. He kicked off his shoes and removed all of his clothes, gasping again when Becky shoved him backwards onto the bed. 

“There’s a good boy,” she cooed, her long fingers tracing up his stomach and leaving goosebumps in their wake. “Always so eager. Even though you try to fight it every time. It’s adorable, Seth. Really it is.” 

Before Seth could even try to protest, Becky’s soft lips are wrapping around Seth’s length, enveloping him in a warm, wet heat. And god, it was wet. Becky always did it like this: refusing to swallow the excess saliva as she bobbed her head up and down, the sounds filthy and slick. Seth was already scrabbling for purchase against the sheets, trying to hold himself together as more of her spit slid down his cock and began to drip down his balls. 

Becky noticed Seth’s white-knuckled grip on the sheets and seemed amused, pulling off his dick with lewd pop. 

“What? You don’t want to fuck my mouth, baby?” Becky’s voice was teasing, her tongue darting out to lick around his red, dripping head. “Don’t want to hold me down and make me take it? I’d let you, you know. I’d let you pull my hair and force it down my throat if that’s what you wanted.” 

Seth’s hips bucked forward, embarrassingly trying to chase more of her mouth as she continued to flick her tongue along the underside of his cock. “Becks, come on,” he pleaded, his hands still fisted in the sheets. “Don’t tease me.” 

“Why? Don’t like it?” Becky smiled knowingly. “Then make me take it. Go on, Seth. Take control. I won’t be mad.” 

Seth threw his head back against the pillow, but he didn’t move. He just laid there and tried to control his breathing, his spine arching off the bed when her tongue lapped at the slit of his cock, catching the pre-come that was drooling there. 

“That’s what I thought,” Becky smirked, her hand wrapping around the base to give it a few dexterous twists and tugs. “You don’t like calling the shots, do you, baby? That’s why you’re here. Because you need someone to put you in your place. To treat you like the dirty whore you are.” 

Seth squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block out her words. But it didn’t work. His length pulsed excitedly at Becky’s degradation and she laughed in delight, her tongue still working him over. 

“You want to come from this, don’t you?” she murmured, her hand picking up speed again. “Don’t you?” 

Seth made a high-pitched noise in the back of his throat, the sound embarrassing and needy, and Becky laughed again. 

“You know what to do if you want it,” she said. “Go on. Beg me for it.” 

Seth was trying to salvage some of his pride, but the hand around his length felt too good, the pleasure threatening to overwhelm him. He knew he wouldn’t last long. He never did with her. 

“Becky, please,” he gasped, his hips bucking into her hand. “Let me come.” 

“You know I like manners, Seth,” she replied, her tone conversational. “So don’t play coy with me. Say it right.” 

Seth’s eyes rolled back into his head, his entire body trembling. God, it felt so fucking good. He was about to crawl out of his skin with want, his pride slowly slipping away with each clever twist of Becky’s fingers.

He caved easily. “Please. Please, may I come? Please?” 

“There we go. I knew I trained you well,” Becky cooed. “Go ahead. Come for me.” 

Seth’s orgasm hit him like a punishment, his entire body shaking as Becky milked every last drop from him. He couldn’t ignore how good this felt, even though Becky’s grin was just a little too triumphant, her words a little too mocking. 

“Such a good boy,” she whispered, pressing a kiss to his upper thigh. “Knew you’d come back to me. Just can’t stay away, can you, baby?” 

Seth furrowed his brow, looking so distressed that Becky leaned forward to brush their lips together, her green eyes watching him carefully. 

“What did she say?” she murmured. 

“What?” Seth was still breathless from his orgasm, his face confused as he looked over at her. “Who?” 

“The girl you fucked.” Becky said this as if it were perfectly obvious, reaching out a long, manicured finger to play with some of his chest hair. “What did she say to you that brought you back here to me?” 

Seth clenched his jaw, looking away. “Nothing.” 

“Don’t be like that, baby,” Becky purred, urging his face back to hers. “You can tell me. I want to know.” 

“She didn’t say anything.” Seth tried to sit up but Becky shoved him back down, her sharp nails now at his throat. 

“Now, now. No need to get testy,” she chuckled. “It’s obvious she said something to drive you away. What was it?” 

Seth couldn’t look at her. He stared up at the ceiling instead, his hands still clutching the sheets like a lifeline. Becky smirked. 

“I bet I can guess.” Becky’s lips ghosted the shell of his ear and he shivered. “She wanted you to take control, right? Wanted you to play the mean, daddy dom and toss her around. I bet she even asked you to be rough with her, maybe spank her a bit and treat her dirty. But you didn’t want to, did you? You wanted this.” 

Becky’s hand reached down to tug at his now oversensitive cock and Seth gasped, his body still trembling. 

“You wanted her to take the reins. You thought maybe she could do it like me. Maybe you even asked for it.” 

Becky licked into his ear and Seth turned away, a new flush of embarrassment spreading across his chest and neck. He squirmed beneath her, letting out a small whine until her hand tightened around his length to keep him still. 

“But she didn’t like that. She said something mean. And it hurt your feelings.” 

Now Seth’s eyes flashed with anger. “Fuck off, Becks.” 

“Now, that’s not very polite.” Becky’s hand tightened painfully on his cock and Seth writhed in pain. “What happened to your manners?” 

“Alright, alright, fuck! I’m sorry!” Seth panted, trying to move away but Becky’s grip on him was unforgiving. “I’m sorry, alright? I didn’t mean it!” 

“Hm…” Becky hummed noncommittally, loosening her grip just enough for Seth to gasp in relief. “Here I was praising you for how good you’ve been and then you want to be impolite. I’m disappointed, Seth.” 

Seth closed his eyes, hating how his dick jumped in Becky’s hand even though her words were dripping with mockery. He wasn’t sure why he kept torturing himself like this, but Becky was like a drug. He just kept coming back for more. 

“Get on your knees.” 

Before Seth could fully process what was happening, Becky was pushing him off the bed, shoving him to the floor with hardly any warning. Seth let out a hurt sound, but Becky just raised another eyebrow. 

“Get on your knees or get the fuck out.” 

Her tone offered no room for argument. Seth quickly obeyed, scrambling to kneel between Becky’s legs from where she sat on the edge of the bed. 

“Better,” Becky muttered, still looking unimpressed. “But I thought this was what you wanted. To be on your knees for me.” 

Seth’s cheeks went red again. Becky was the only one who could ever get him to blush this much. 

“And I thought you had better manners.” The sharp point of Becky’s heel nudged at his inner thigh and Seth froze in fear. “What do you say when I let you kneel for me?” 

Seth felt the shame like a hot brand in his throat, threatening to choke him. It still didn’t stop him from saying what she wanted to hear.

“Thank you.” 

The barest trace of a smile ghosted on Becky’s lips, though it was gone so quickly that Seth was sure he’d imagined it. 

“Much better.” Her stiletto heel was still dangerously close to his rapidly hardening dick and Seth forced himself to keep still lest she accidentally (or purposefully) stab him with it. She’d done it before. “Now, show me how badly you want it.” 

She parted her legs and Seth could see her soft, pink folds glistening with her arousal. His tongue darted out to instinctively wet his lips, already leaning forward before Becky’s sharp heel pressed warningly against the head of his cock. 

“Not yet,” she teased, her green eyes sparkling with mischief. “Beg me for it.” 

Seth flushed red yet again, hating how easily flustered Becky always made him. He made a small, embarrassed sound and Becky grinned wider, her stiletto now moving dangerously lower. 

“Beg me for it or you won’t get a taste.”

Seth felt the heel nudge at his vulnerable ballsack and the words tumbled out before he could even think. 

“Please, just one taste, Becks. Just one and I’ll leave you alone. Please?” 

Becky smiled, her legs still spread wide, the inside of her thighs coated with her own ecstasy. 

“How bad do you want it?” 

“So bad.” Seth’s voice was hoarse. “Please, I’ll do anything. Just one taste, please.” 

Becky considered, now nudging at his balls with her heel just to watch him stiffen in fear. 

“Fine. One taste. Prove to me that you deserve it.” 

Seth didn’t need another invitation. Once Becky withdrew the sharp stiletto from his most vulnerable parts, Seth was quickly diving between her legs. He hungrily licked at every inch of her, exploring every nook and cranny that he knew so well. She tasted divine–sweeter than the sweetest honeysuckle. God, why had he ever given this up? He couldn’t remember the reason anymore.

“Such a greedy boy, aren’t you?” Becky laughed, the sound mean. “Don’t know why you ever thought you could get this anywhere else. There’s no one else who could give you what you need. And you need it bad, don’t you, baby?” 

Becky’s manicured fingers curled in his hair as she shoved her dripping cunt further into his mouth. Seth lapped it up eagerly, uncaring of how desperate or needy he was. Because the truth was Becky was right. Even though they’d been divorced for years, he always came crawling back to her. There was no one else that could give him this. No one else who could hurt him and offer him pleasure at the same time. No one else who could take control and let him simply exist.

Becky continued to talk, her words scathing and her tone mocking, but Seth had never been more at peace. He was on his knees where he belonged, his tongue worshipping a woman who gave him what he needed, her fingers in his hair offering him delicious pain to pair with the pleasure. 

It was toxic. It was perfect. It was everything Seth needed. 

Chapter Text

Jey reclined in his chair, an icepack pressed to his aching jaw. Cody had landed a hell of a punch, his fists meaner than Jey remembered. It had been a long time since someone had managed to land a blow that hard. 

Jimmy sat beside him, his knee jostling anxiously. He had tried to stop Cody before he landed the hit, but he hadn’t been quick enough. Neither had Jacob, who now stood at Jey’s side, his arms crossed and his body tense. They’d both let Cody get too close–close enough to land the blow that had brought their Tribal Chief to his knees. 

“How the hell did this happen?” Sami demanded, his eyes burning with anger and retribution as he paced the length of the room. “His entire Bloodline was in that ring and none of you did shit. Even you, Jacob.” Sami stopped to glare at him. “You’re supposed to be his Enforcer. Explain to me why Cody Rhodes was allowed to put his hands on our Tribal Chief.”  

Jacob stiffened from where he stood beside Jey, his eyes flashing dangerously. 

“Aye, you better watch your fucking tone when you speak to me, Wiseman,” Jacob snarled. “Just ‘cause you got the Tribal Chief’s ear don’t mean you can talk to me any kind of way.” 

“I wouldn’t have to talk to you at all if you did your fucking job,” Sami seethed, his face nearly purple with rage. “He trusts you to have his back. Where the fuck were you when he needed you?” 

Jacob’s lip curled, already taking a heavy step in Sami’s direction, before Tama intervened. 

“There’s no need to fight,” Tama said, quickly standing in front of Jacob to block his path. “Obviously, it was a mistake. One that Cody Rhodes won’t make again.” 

“You’re damn right,” Jimmy agreed, eyeing his brother anxiously. “Adam Pearce said Cody was taken to the hospital. He won’t be back any time soon.” 

Jey didn’t say anything to that, keeping the ice pack pressed to his jaw in silence. 

Tama motioned for Jacob to return to Jey’s side, a clear warning on his face that he couldn’t speak out loud: Don’t lash out. Don’t give him a reason. 

Jacob was smart enough to listen. He reluctantly returned to his Tribal Chief’s side, though his lip was still curled, his eyes still flashing murderously in Sami’s direction. Sami ignored him. 

“My Tribal Chief, I’m not sure it’s enough,” Sami said. “You need to send a message to the entire roster. You need to make it clear that you won’t tolerate any disrespect, even from another world champion.”

Jey gazed evenly at his Wiseman. “What would you have me do, Sami? We already put him in the hospital. Jacob nearly broke him in half.”

Jacob smiled at that, his gold teeth glittering. 

“I think you need to challenge Cody Rhodes. Officially. It’s time to combine the world titles and cement your legacy. To claim your rightful place at the top of the mountain.”

Jey raised an eyebrow at Sami’s words, the room suddenly very quiet. Jimmy stared at his younger brother, his expression unreadable, while Tama skittered nervously around the edge of the room, feeling the tension in the air. 

“Combine the world titles…” Jey repeated, his expression thoughtful. 

“Cody Rhodes thinks he’s the face of the company,” Sami continued, moving closer to Jey’s side. “He calls himself the quarterback and walks around SmackDown like he owns it. But he doesn’t. You do.”

Jey chuckled, setting his ice pack to the side which Jimmy quickly removed. 

“I ain’t been on SmackDown in ages, Sami. That’s always been Cody’s territory.”

“Forgive me, my Tribal Chief, but that’s bullshit.” Sami’s eyes were bright, his smile undimmed. “You are the Head of the Table. The Needle Mover. The one true Tribal Chief. You own it all. You run it all. WWE is yours. Cody Rhodes is only champion because you have graciously allowed him to be champion. But after tonight’s disrespect, it’s time to make a statement. Push Cody back to the mid card where he belongs. Combine the world titles and make it clear that you are the face of this company. Then no one else would dare show you such disrespect again.”

Jey rubbed his beard, considering. “Maybe you’re right, Wiseman. Maybe it’s time to bring that championship back to the Bloodline where it belongs.” 

“Exactly!” Sami bounced on his heels excitedly. “Ever since Roman lost it at Mania–”

Jey’s head snapped up at Sami’s words, his eyes burning. “I thought I told you to never say that name again.” 

All the color drained from Sami’s face, his eyes suddenly wide in fear. “I…I didn’t… my Tribal Chief, I never meant—”

“Do not speak his name again,” Jey commanded, his voice booming like thunder. “Not unless you want to be in the hospital bed beside Cody Rhodes.”

Sami fell at his Tribal Chief’s feet, his wide eyes pleading. “I’m sorry, my Tribal Chief. I didn’t mean to. It was a slip of the tongue. An honest mistake. It won’t happen again. I promise.”

Anger still simmered in Jey’s dark eyes. The room was silent. No one dared move, not even Tama who was now frozen against the wall. Sami knelt at Jey’s feet and stared up at him with wide, teary eyes—silently begging for forgiveness.

Finally, Jey muttered, “It’s alright, Wiseman.” He rested a benevolent hand on Sami’s head, the anger retreating. “I know you didn’t mean it.”

Sami offered him a watery smile, staring up in devotion at Jey like he was some kind of god. “Thank you, my Tribal Chief. I don’t deserve your forgiveness.”

Jey offered a reassuring pat to Sami’s cheek before leaning back in his chair, his hands reaching up almost instinctively to clutch at the ula fala around his neck. 

“You might have a point,” he murmured. “Holding both world titles would make it clear who runs this shit. There would be no more talk about who’s really the face of the WWE.”

“Yes! Exactly!” Sami stayed on his knees at Jey’s feet. “And beating Cody Rhodes will be easy. You’ll have your Bloodline to back you up, just like you always do.”

“Like I had tonight?” Jey raised an eyebrow, his eyes sliding over to Jacob who had stiffened at his words. “The Bloodline was supposed to have my back. But this bruise on my face is telling a different story.”

Jacob swallowed. “I’m sorry, Chief. Rhodes was too fast. I didn’t—”

“Didn’t move fast enough?” Jey’s tone was scathing. “The Wiseman is right. Your job is to keep me protected. To have my back. How can I trust you if you let this happen?”

Jacob’s face twisted with guilt. He had always looked up to his older cousin, often citing Jey as the reason he decided to clean up his act and stay out of prison. To Jacob, his Tribal Chief was more than family. He was a savior. 

“Please, my Tribal Chief, I’m sorry.” Jacob’s tone was uncharacteristically soft, his words pleading. “You know I always got your back. I took an oath to you. That shit means something to me. It… it won’t happen again. I swear it.”

Jey considered his Enforcer’s words, watching with curious eyes as Tama instinctively moved closer to Jacob’s side. The two were loyal to each other, but Tama wouldn’t dare interfere in this. He knew better. 

“It’d better not happen again,” Jey finally said, the threat in his tone clear. “I’ll see you tomorrow. You and Tama can go.”

Jacob bowed his head. “Yes, my Tribal Chief.”

He motioned for Tama and the two made a quick exit, leaving the Tribal Chief, his Right Hand Man, and his Wiseman alone. 

Jimmy shifted nervously in his chair, now uncomfortable with the silence.

“Jey, I—”

“Be quiet,” Jey snapped, his fists curling around the arm of his chair. “I don’t want to hear it.”

Jimmy wisely obeyed, his eyes flickering down to where Sami knelt between his Tribal Chief’s legs. He felt almost jealous when Jey reached down and placed a gentle hand on Sami’s cheek, watching as Sami leaned eagerly into the touch.

“Jacob’s young,” Jey murmured. “He’s a monster, but he lacks experience. I can forgive him for this.”

His eyes slide over to Jimmy, his next words venomous. 

“But I can’t forgive you for this.”

Jimmy looked distressed, leaning forward in his chair to look Jey in the eye. “Come on, uce. I said I was sorry. Cody’s fast as fuck. Jacob and I both tried—”

“Tried and failed,” Sami interrupted, a triumphant gleam in his eye as he pressed his cheek into Jey’s hand. “The Tribal Chief, as always, is correct. Jacob lacks experience. These mistakes are expected from him. But not from you. There’s no reason why you shouldn’t have been able to stop Cody Rhodes from attacking your brother.” 

Jimmy swallowed in fear, reaching out to cling to his twin’s arm. Jey raised an eyebrow, but he didn’t push him away. 

“Uce, it was an honest mistake,” Jimmy pleaded. “When Cody came up to you, I didn’t think—”

“No, you didn’t think.” Jey’s eyes were fiery. “You just let Cody Rhodes waltz right up to me, your Tribal Chief, and lay a hand on me. Almost like you wanted it to happen.”  

Jimmy paled. “That’s not true! I would never–”

“This is what I was talking about, my Tribal Chief.” Sami’s tone was concerned, but Jimmy didn’t miss the sinister glance Sami threw in his direction. “It’s the little things he does. These mistakes have me worried too. I think you’re wise to be suspicious. After all, Jimmy has betrayed you before.” 

Jey’s burning gaze landed on his brother and Jimmy nearly shuddered at the sight. He looked so much like… 

“He’s right,” Jey murmured. “You have betrayed me before.” 

Jimmy swallowed in terror. “That… that was years ago,” he whispered, his voice trembling. “I pledged my loyalty to you. I took an oath to you. I fell in line after you beat me at SummerSlam. I’ve been by your side this entire time, uce. You know I have.” 

“You were by my side tonight,” Jey replied. “But you didn’t have my back. Where was your loyalty then?” 

Jimmy’s throat went dry. “Uce, come on. You… you gotta believe me. I’ve always had your back. Even when Roman–” 

“I told you not to speak his name!” Jey’s voice was so loud it echoed off the walls like thunder, causing both Jimmy and Sami to cower in fear. “I swear to God, someone wants to end up in the hospital with their face smashed in. How many fucking times do I have to repeat myself?” 

Still shaking with rage, Jey decided to stand up, grabbing Jimmy by his jacket and dragging him to his feet as well. “You want to talk about Roman so bad? Fine. Let’s talk about him.” 

He shook Jimmy like a ragdoll, but Jimmy didn’t resist. He just stood there and allowed it, his face devastated. 

“Let’s talk about Night of Champions when you kicked him in the face. Or better yet, let’s talk about SummerSlam two years ago when you kicked me in the face? Betrayal just seems to be your thing, don’t it, Jim? So you can see why I’m a little worried when my own Right Hand Man don’t wanna protect his Tribal Chief.” 

Jimmy’s eyes filled with tears, reaching up with gentle hands to clutch at brother’s wrists. “Please, Jey. I…I know I screwed up. But I’ve been trying to prove my loyalty to you. I took an oath, uce. I swore I’d take care of you. I’ll always take care of you, Jey. I love you.” 

“He’s said that before, hasn’t he?” Sami was suddenly in Jey’s ear, his smile devious. “He’s promised to take care of you. He’s promised to have your back. But how many times has he broken those promises, hm? Can you really trust him?” 

Jey’s brow furrowed at Sami’s words, his grip on Jimmy’s jacket tightening. “You’re right,” Jey murmured, almost to himself. “You’re right…” 

“Jey, please.” Jimmy’s breathing hitched, trying to hold back a sob. “Don’t listen to him. He’s been whispering in your ear for too long. He’s worse than Paul, uce. Can’t you see? You can’t listen to him, Jey. You can’t let him—”

Jey’s hand came up so fast that Jimmy could hardly track the movement, the slap stinging across his face. 

“Shut up!” he snarled. “You wanna blame my Wiseman, but how do I know you not plotting against me? You’ve done it before.” 

Jimmy looked at his Tribal Chief with hurt eyes, cradling his red cheek while Sami looked on in triumph. 

“Now get out of my sight. I’m sick of you.” 

He tossed Jimmy to the side like he was nothing more than a piece of trash, sitting down again with a grunt. 

“Wiseman.” 

“Yes, my Tribal Chief?” Sami bounded forward eagerly, his smile wide. 

“Tell my brother how he can make it up to me.” 

“Of course, my Tribal Chief.” Sami turned to Jimmy, his eyes glittering maliciously. “Our generous and benevolent Tribal Chief has graciously allowed you to represent the Bloodline next week in a tag team match against the Vision. I’ve already spoken with Adam Pearce to ensure it’s the main event.” 

Jimmy stared at him warily, still holding his stinging cheek. “A tag team match? Who’s my partner?” 

“This match is meant to prove your loyalty, Jimmy.” Sami’s smile was wicked. “You won’t be needing a partner for that.” 

Jimmy swallowed. “So, it’s… just me? Against the Brons?” 

“Oh, I’m sure you can handle it.” Sami waved away his concerns, offering Jimmy a conspiratorial wink that Jey couldn’t see. “You’re the Right Hand Man. I’m sure you won’t let down your Bloodline. Or your Tribal Chief.” 

Jimmy gazed pleadingly at his twin, but Jey wasn’t looking at him anymore. He seemed content to lounge in his chair instead, allowing his Wiseman to handle the rest. 

“And you’ll do it, won’t you, Jimmy?” Sami slithered forward, that wicked smile still on his lips. “You’ll fall in line because you love your brother. You don’t want to leave him here all alone, do you?” 

Jimmy’s face twisted at Sami’s words. “You’re a snake,” he whispered, too low for Jey to hear. “You poisoned him.” 

Sami grinned, his smile showing too many teeth. “I fixed him,” he corrected. “And he’ll see you soon for what you are, Jimmy. It’s only a matter of time.” 

“I don’t like whispering in my presence,” Jey snapped, his tone angry. “You got something to say, you say it to my face.” 

Sami plastered on an innocent smile. “I’m just reminding him of the consequences if he doesn’t fall in line, my Tribal Chief,” he said, his eyes glinting with malice as he stared at the older Uso. “I didn’t want to bore you with the details. And I’m sure Jimmy understands. Don’t you, Jimmy?” 

Jimmy hung his head in defeat. Sami was right. He wasn’t going anywhere. As much as he hated what his brother had become, he’d taken an oath. He wouldn’t leave his brother’s side, no matter how much it hurt him. 

“Yeah,” Jimmy croaked, fighting back tears. “I understand.” 

*****

Once Jimmy left, Sami was quick to kneel between his Tribal Chief’s legs again, his eyes wide with devotion. 

“Is there anything else I can do for you, my Tribal Chief?” 

Jey sighed, reaching out an absent hand to pet Sami’s hair. “I don’t know why he does that,” he muttered, staring at the door. “He always wanna talk bad about you. It just… it burns me up.” 

Sami pressed his cheek against the inside of Jey’s thigh. “If I may speak freely, my Tribal Chief, I think he’s misguided. He doesn’t understand my role here. He wants me gone so he can have you all to himself.” 

“You think he’s jealous?” Jey seemed disturbed by the thought. 

“Oh yes, my Tribal Chief. Jimmy’s always been jealous.” Sami reached out a tentative hand to clutch at Jey’s thigh again, his eyes wide. “You were in a tag team for years. I’m sure he misses the days when it was just the two of you.” 

Jey didn’t say anything at that. His expression was still contemplative, his hand still running absently through Sami’s wild mane of hair. Meanwhile, Sami’s hand was creeping up Jey’s black joggers, already tugging gently at the waistband. 

“Let me serve you, my Tribal Chief,” Sami murmured, choosing his words carefully. He could never predict Jey’s moods, as erratic and volatile as they were. Thankfully, Jey still seemed calm, even though he was still lost in thought, his eyes far away. He didn’t protest when Sami tugged his pants off nor did he say anything when Sami removed his shoes and socks, pressing a light kiss to the top of Jey’s foot. 

“You’re so perfect, my Tribal Chief,” Sami whispered, his tone laced with conviction. “You’re so beautiful and strong. The world doesn’t deserve you.” 

Jey still wasn’t looking at him, though his hand was still gentle in Sami’s hair, encouraging Sami to continue. 

“I love every part about you. But especially these.” Sami reached out to trace the tribal tattoos on Jey’s leg, his eyes wide with wonder. “You’re a work of art, my Tribal Chief. You wear the ink like armor. Like a true warrior.” 

Jey still didn’t say anything, though Sami noticed that his jaw was twitching, the same way it often did when he was irritated. Sami pressed a kiss to the inside of Jey’s thigh, hoping to dispel some of his anger. 

“So gorgeous. I don’t deserve to have you like this. You’re so generous, my Tribal Chief. Thank you for allowing me this privilege.” 

Jey withdrew his hand from Sami’s hair and it took all of Sami’s willpower not to whine in disappointment. Instead, he nuzzled at Jey’s inner thigh, his mouth moving closer to bulge forming in Jey’s boxers. 

“Will you let me serve you, my Tribal Chief?” he murmured, his gaze up at Jey almost pleading. “Please? I want to make you feel good.”

Jey’s jaw was still clenched, but he begrudgingly allowed Sami to pull Jey’s cock free from its confines, its girth heavy in his hand. Sami noticed that Jey’s body was still tight as a wire, his thoughts no doubt still lingering on the fight with Jimmy. Sami swallowed back his anger. He didn’t want his Tribal Chief thinking about his brother. He wanted his Tribal Chief thinking about him. 

“Let me worship you the way you deserve to be worshipped,” Sami said, his lips ghosting across Jey’s shaft. “Let me prove my loyalty and devotion to you.” 

Sami took Jey into his mouth and the Tribal Chief let out a low moan, his length twitching as Sami lightly suckled around the head. The Wiseman watched with satisfaction as Jey began to relax in the chair, his body unwinding as Sami scribed his devotion with his tongue. 

Jey reached out a hand to lightly rest on Sami’s head and Sami rewarded him by taking him even deeper, hollowing out his cheeks and allowing Jey’s cock to nudge at the back of his throat. 

“So good for me,” Jey finally murmured, scratching lightly against Sami’s scalp. “Always so loyal. So eager to please. That’s why I trust you more than anyone, Sami.” 

Sami stared up at his Tribal Chief in reverence, his tongue massaging the underside of Jey’s cock. It didn’t take long for Jey’s grip on his hair to tighten, forcing Sami’s head down to take in more of his length. 

“There we go,” he crooned. “Take it, Wiseman. Take it all.” 

Sami was more than happy to oblige. He relaxed his throat and allowed Jey to use him however he pleased, feeling giddy at the prospect of having the Tribal Chief’s full attention. He could hardly suppress a moan when Jey quickly finished in his mouth, swallowing the Tribal Chief’s come like it was his favorite treat. 

“Thank you for using me, my Tribal Chief,” Sami murmured, still licking his lips as he rested his head on Jey’s knee. “I don’t deserve it.” 

Jey reclined further in his chair, his body now completely relaxed. He looked down at his most loyal disciple who was still kneeling piously between his legs and felt something tender unfurl in his chest. Something that only Sami brought out in him. He couldn’t help but reach out to pet Sami’s beard, watching with fondness as the Wiseman nearly purred at the feeling, leaning into his touch. 

“You’re perfect, my Tribal Chief,” Sami whispered, his tone so sincere that Jey couldn’t help but believe him. “You’re so generous. So kind. This company doesn’t deserve you. The world doesn’t deserve you. None of us do.” 

A different version of Jey would have scoffed and dismissed Sami’s words entirely, but this version of Jey, the Tribal Chief, sat back and indulged it. Enjoyed it, even. Which is why he didn’t resist when Sami slowly rose to straddle Jey’s lap, pressing soft kisses up his master’s chest as he continued to praise and worship the man he adored. 

“So beautiful,” Sami murmured, his lips brushing across his tattooed chest. “I can’t believe I get to see you like this. I’m the luckiest person in the world.” 

Sami continued to kiss along Jey’s chest, eventually moving up to pepper Jey’s neck as well. Jey leaned back and allowed it, a large hand reaching up to grab at Sami’s hip. 

“You do so much for this company, my Tribal Chief,” Sami praised. “And you do so much for your family too. It’s a shame they don’t see the sacrifices you make for them. They don’t even know what you’ve done to keep this family on top, do they?” 

Jey was too relaxed to be angry at Sami’s words, though his grip on Sami’s side tightened in warning, making it clear that this was dangerous territory. Sami smiled easily, completely unbothered as he continued to press devoted kisses along the side of Jey’s neck.

“They just don’t understand what it takes to keep the Bloodline on top,” he continued. “They don’t see the blood, sweat, and tears you’ve put into holding on to this title. The title you rightfully deserve.” 

Sami’s fingers rested under his Tribal Chief’s chin, gently turning his head to the side so Jey could see his World Heavyweight Championship resting on a table across the room. Jey’s jaw tightened at the sight, his body tensing.  

“I know it speaks to you,” Sami whispered. “That’s what they do, isn’t it? The world titles? They whisper to you.” 

Jey shivered, his eyes still fixed on the glittering belt. He couldn’t deny that there was a sliver of truth in Sami’s haunting words. The world titles were a curse. A burden. They corrupted anyone who touched them. Jey had learned this the hard way. 

“Does Cody’s title whisper to you too?” Sami murmured, leaning up to study Jey’s face. “What does it say, my Tribal Chief? Tell me.” 

Jey was still unable to tear his eyes away from the title. “You make it sound crazy,” he breathed. “And I’m not crazy.” 

“No, no, of course you're not.” Sami was quick to reassure him, pressing more kisses to Jey’s distressed face. “But we don’t know the burden you carry, my Tribal Chief. None of us do. We’ve never ascended to godhood as you have. Never held a world title before or learned its secrets. Not like you.” 

Sami leaned in and pressed a kiss to Jey’s ear, causing the Tribal Chief to shudder. “Cody’s title will be yours, my Tribal Chief,” Sami promised, his voice low. “I will move heaven and hell to make sure of it. We’ll cut down anyone who stands in our way. And when you finally hold both world titles as the new undisputed champion, then you will fulfill your destiny and become the one true face of this company. You’re going to change the world, my Tribal Chief. You’ll be bigger than any of them. Just wait and see.” 

Jey felt a strange sense of dread at Sami’s words, his body going cold as the Wiseman’s tongue darted out and traced the shell of Jey’s ear. 

Don’t listen to him. He’s been whispering in your ear for too long. He’s worse than Paul, uce. Can’t you see? 

Jimmy’s words echoed in Jey’s head, the dread curdling in his stomach like a rot. His grip on Sami’s side became painful and Sami whimpered, leaning back to stare at Jey in confusion. 

“What is it?” he murmured. “What’s wrong, my Tribal Chief? Tell me and I’ll make it better. I promise.” 

“How do I know you’re not lying to me?” Jey’s voice was more strained than usual, his eyes uncharacteristically vulnerable as the Wiseman stayed perched in his lap. “How do I know I can trust you?” 

Sami’s face crumpled, looking positively devastated at Jey’s words. “My Tribal Chief, how could you say that?” he whispered. “I would never, ever do anything to hurt you. You mean everything to me. I want nothing but the best for you. Can’t you see that? Can’t you see that everything I’ve done has been to protect you?” 

Sami lowered his hips and began to slowly grind on the Tribal Chief’s cock, causing Jey’s eyes to flutter in surprise and arousal. 

“No one else can make you feel like this, can they? I’m the only one who can take care of you, my Tribal Chief. I’m the only one who knows how.” 

Before Jey even realized what was happening, Sami was stripping out of his clothes, leaving himself completely bare in the Tribal Chief’s lap. He began to grind harder against Jey’s length, his hands warm against Jey’s shoulders as he kept himself balanced. 

“My only purpose in life is to serve you. I’d do anything to see you happy. Surely I’ve proven that over and over again?” 

A small bottle appeared in Sami’s hand, quickly coating Jey’s cock with lube before Jey had a chance to protest. 

“I’ve always been there for you. I’ve never betrayed you. Even all those years ago when that nastiness happened with Roman, I never wanted to hurt you. I only left the Bloodline because I couldn’t stand what he was doing to you. And you remember how he was, don’t you?” 

Jey made a hurt sound at Sami’s words, his mind flashing back to all the years he’d spent trapped under Roman’s cruel thumb. Leashed. Abused. Forced to walk away from his family or lose himself forever. 

“I saved you, Jey,” Sami murmured, sinking down on his Tribal Chief’s dick. “I took the tag team titles from you and your brother to give you a way out. And you did find your way out, didn’t you? It brought you to Raw. It brought you back to me.” 

Sami sank down further on his length and Jey let out a low moan at the feeling, his mind a jumbled mess. It hurt to remember all those years as Roman’s servant. It hurt even more to remember how he’d lost the titles and disappointed his family. But Sami was right. Had he not lost those tag team belts, it never would have set him on the path to freedom. 

“You broke free,” Sami gasped, his body shuddering as he struggled to take the Tribal Chief’s cock. “You made your own way in this company. And eventually you overthrew the very man that kept you chained. You became the Tribal Chief. You ascended the throne. Just like you were always meant to.” 

Jey bottomed out and they both gasped at the feeling. “This is yours,” Sami whispered, tugging at the ula fala around the Tribal Chief’s neck. “This Bloodline is yours. This company is yours. This world is yours. I’m yours.” 

Sami rolled his hips and Jey’s eyelids fluttered, his length twitching inside Sami’s velvety hole as he started to ride him. Sami could feel Jey’s fingers digging into his hips, no doubt leaving finger-shaped bruises there that would last for days.

“At least, I thought I was yours,” Sami whispered, his eyes shining with tears as he stared at Jey, their faces only inches apart. “I thought I belonged to you.” 

Jey looked equal parts confused and hurt, his eyes searching his Wiseman’s face for any sign of treachery. Sami slammed his hips down harder and Jey groaned, releasing Sami’s hip to cradle his jaw instead. 

“You are mine, Sami,” Jey murmured, his brow furrowed in distress. “You’ve always been mine.” 

“Then believe me when I say you can trust me.” Sami clung to Jey tighter, the ula fala rattling against Jey’s chest with each roll of Sami’s hips. “Believe me when I say I’ll do anything for you. Because I will, my Tribal Chief. I swear it.” 

Jey leaned forward and captured Sami’s lips in a desperate kiss, still cradling Sami’s jaw like he was something precious. They kissed until they were forced to pull apart, both of them gasping as Sami continued to bounce in Jey’s lap, determined to please his master. 

“I’m so proud of you and everything you’ve accomplished, my Tribal Chief,” Sami whispered, pressing their foreheads together. “You’re your own man now. You’ve taken control of your own destiny. You’re free.” 

Was he? Jey wanted to believe him, but the championship belt glinting across the room told a different story. The title was a different kind of leash. A different kind of burden. He’d chained himself at the ankle but he’d done so willingly. And he’d go after Cody’s belt too, even if it meant he wouldn’t recognize himself in the mirror anymore. 

“Roman’s gone,” Sami murmured, pressing a kiss to Jey’s lips even as his movements picked up speed and his grip on Jey’s shoulders tightened. “He can’t hurt you anymore, Jey. No one will ever hurt you again. Not Roman. Not Jimmy. No one.” 

Jey felt like his head was spinning at Sami’s words, but it was difficult to focus on anything other than Sami's wet, tight heat, especially as his hole clenched down on Jey’s cock until the man was seeing stars. 

“You can’t trust them, you know,” Sami whispered, now in Jey’s ear again. “They’ll sell you out the first chance they get. Tama, Jacob, especially Jimmy. They don’t have your best interests at heart, Jey. Not like I do. They’ll turn on you and leave you alone, but not if you trust me. I know what they want. I know how to keep them in line. All you have to do is trust me. And you do trust me, don’t you, baby?” 

Jey felt like a large chasm was forming in his chest. 

Sami was wrong. Jey wasn’t free. He never had been. 

It didn’t matter that Jey was the Tribal Chief. It didn’t matter if he struck fear in the hearts of his enemies or wielded more power in this company than any other man before. It didn’t matter how many world titles he held or how many accolades he added to this resume. There would always be a chain around his neck. Always. 

“Say you trust me, Jey,” Sami pleaded, his breath hot in his ear. “Say you trust me and you’ll let me serve you. Please, my Tribal Chief. I need to hear you say it.” 

Maybe this chain wasn’t so bad. 

“I trust you, Sami.” Jey groaned, grabbing Sami’s hips tighter as he spilled inside, effectively claiming him. “I trust you.” 

He had no other choice. 

Chapter Text

Jey was in the kitchen making lunch when Randy arrived. He had crept up behind Jey without warning, yanking the younger man’s shorts down so quickly that Jey barely had any time to react. 

“Hey!” Jey’s tone was indignant, but Randy ignored him, already nudging two lube-coated fingers into his hole. Jey shuddered at the feeling, his back instinctively arching as Randy began scissoring him open. 

“I’m in the middle of making lunch, uce,” Jey protested. “You can’t just–”

“I can’t?” Randy fisted a hand in Jey’s hair and the younger man whined, his body immediately going limp beneath Randy’s dominant hand. “I can do whatever I want. That’s what you agreed to, isn’t it?” 

It was, but Jey felt that Randy was missing the point. Fucking in the kitchen next to the sandwich he was making wasn’t sanitary. Besides, he had a kitchen knife in his hand. This wasn’t safe. What would happen if…

Randy’s clever fingers found Jey’s prostate and the knife clattered into the sink, now forgotten. 

“Fuck… Randy…” 

“Shut up.” 

Randy was always mean when he got like this, his other hand gripping Jey’s hip so tightly that he knew it would bruise. And when he finally started nudging the fat head of his cock against Jey’s entrance, Jey couldn’t help but whimper, clinging desperately to the kitchen counter for support. 

“That’s it,” Randy crooned, still keeping that punishing grip on Jey’s side. “Take it.” 

Randy wasn’t gentle, but he wasn’t interested in hurting Jey either. He knew that the younger man was flexible, his body ready for whenever Randy wanted to bend him over and use him. And that was exactly what Randy intended to do. 

Randy bottomed out quickly and Jey shuddered again, pleasure curling at the base of his spine. He loved being used like this, allowing Randy free access to him whenever and wherever he wanted. It was intoxicating. 

“Fuck, how are you this tight?” Randy muttered, offering Jey a few experimental thrusts. “Didn’t I just fuck you this morning?” 

Jey could only gasp in response, his eyes screwed shut as Randy tugged harder against his scalp. 

Of course, Randy wasn’t in a hurry. He never was. He seemed content to fuck Jey at a slow, leisurely pace, no matter how much Jey writhed and begged. 

“Randy, please,” Jey whimpered. “Please, just–”

“I said, shut up.” Randy landed a harsh swat against Jey’s ass and the younger man moaned. “I don’t want to hear your dirty mouth.” 

Jey gripped the counter so tightly that his knuckles turned white, his body shaking in the Viper’s hold. Still, he obediently kept quiet, allowing Randy to use him however he wished. He could feel his own cock twitching, but he forced himself to ignore it. He knew Randy wouldn’t allow him to touch himself. He never did. 

Randy shifted the angle of his hips and stars exploded across Jey’s vision, his entire body stiffening as if he’d been electrocuted. Randy chuckled, still maintaining his unforgiving grip on Jey’s hair. 

“You close?” he murmured, wrenching Jey’s head back just to see the Samoan’s spine arch perfectly for him. Jey quickly nodded, his mouth open and panting as Randy aimed for that sensitive bundle of nerves inside him. 

Randy grinned. “Too bad.” 

He slowed his thrusts and Jey nearly sobbed, scrabbling for purchase against the kitchen counter. He wanted to protest, maybe beg Randy for more, but he knew it was pointless. He was here to be used. Randy had made it clear he wasn’t allowed to come, no matter how badly he needed it. 

Randy eventually finished inside him, his thrusts never speeding up again to give Jey any kind of satisfaction. Jey whined, grinding his ass backwards in the hopes that Randy would take pity on him. Instead, Randy just chuckled, tugging Jey’s shorts back up and patting him softly on the ass. 

“Good boy.” 

*****

The next time Randy caught him was at Jimmy’s house. The two of them had gone over for a game night, making time in their busy schedule to come see the expecting parents before the baby arrived. 

They hadn’t even been in the house twenty minutes before Randy was grabbing Jey by the arm and hauling him to the nearest private room, ignoring Jimmy and Naomi’s confused stares. 

“Randy!” Jey instinctively struggled, his tone worried. “This my brother’s house! We can’t–”

“Shut up.” 

Jey furrowed his brow, but he didn’t resist when Randy shoved him into the laundry room, slamming the door behind them. 

“Randy, please,” Jey raised his hands but Randy was already manhandling him into position, spinning Jey around and bending him over the dryer. “They right outside! Can’t we wait until–”

“I thought I made this perfectly clear.” Randy’s tone was conversational as he fingered Jey again, causing Jey to moan in pleasure. “You don’t get a say in this. You’re here to do as you’re told. If I want you in your twin’s house, then that’s where I’ll take you. End of discussion.” 

Jey was already loose, allowing Randy to begin pushing into him with ease. Jey gripped the side of the dryer and forced himself to focus on his breathing. He didn’t want to be loud lest his brother and sister-in-law hear them outside. 

“Randy, please–”

A sharp thrust from Randy’s hips had Jey moaning, the words effectively knocked out of him. Randy couldn’t help but grin, keeping his thrusts slow and steady. 

“I don’t even know why I’m hearing your mouth, slut. Your job is to bend over and take dick. And fleshlights should be silent.”

Jey whimpered at Randy’s words, his knees shaking as the pleasure once again began to cloud his mind. He hadn’t come in days, even though Randy fucked him almost every chance he could. To be taken like this in someone else’s home, more specifically his twin brother’s home, was equal parts humiliating and exhilarating. 

“That’s it,” Randy groaned, his voice loud enough to no doubt be heard through the door. “Don’t know how you stay this tight with how much dick you take.” 

Jey wanted to say something, but he didn’t trust his own voice. He knew the second he opened his mouth he’d start making the most embarrassing sounds and he was horrified that someone would hear him outside. So instead he bit his lip and obediently arched his back, allowing Randy to pound into him. 

He could feel his own orgasm rapidly approaching, his body tensing, and Randy slowed, causing Jey to let out a desperate whimper. 

“Please, Randy. Please let me–”

“You really can’t get this dirty mouth closed, can you?” 

Randy grabbed him by the hair and hauled him upright, slapping a hand over Jey’s mouth to silence him. 

“Thought you were more obedient, Jey. At least, that’s what Cody said.” 

At the mention of Cody, Jey’s eyelids fluttered, letting out a low moan that was muffled by the hand over his mouth. Randy chuckled, pressing a gentle kiss to Jey’s temple. 

“It’s alright, sweetheart. I’ll make you obedient. I already know how easy you are to break.” 

He came inside Jey again with a grunt, his fingers digging into Jey’s cheek to keep him silent as Jey moaned again, his eyes rolling back in his head. He pressed one final kiss to Jey’s forehead before pulling out, tugging Jey’s pants back into place. 

Jey looked up at him with sad eyes, trying to adjust his neglected cock in the hopes that Jimmy and Naomi wouldn’t notice it when they emerged.

“Randy, please. Just this once. I can’t go out there with this. I’ll do anything–” 

“If you ask me one more time I’m bending you over my knee and spanking your ass raw,” Randy seemed unbothered either way, seemingly amused by Jey’s predicament. “Your choice, sweetheart.” 

Jey quickly bowed his head so Randy wouldn’t see his flushed cheeks. The last thing he wanted was to make more noise, especially with his brother and sister-in-law right outside the door, no doubt wondering what they were doing. 

Randy chuckled and offered Jey a condescending pat on the cheek, his lips twisted into an arrogant smirk. 

“That’s what I thought.” 

*****

Jey hadn’t had an orgasm in three weeks. Surely this was some kind of health risk. Was it even safe to be pent up this long? It was becoming difficult to function, especially at work. He felt horny all the time, walking around a haze most of the day while Randy fucked him every chance he got. It was all deliberate, he was sure, to keep him a desperate, needy mess. Jey hated it almost as much as he loved it. 

It all came to a head on Monday Night Raw. 

Jey was standing in the hallway backstage, talking with AJ Styles while he stretched in preparation for his match. He was busy laughing at something AJ was saying when Randy suddenly appeared, that knowing smirk on his face. 

Jey blinked in surprise. “Randy? What you doing here?” 

Randy didn’t say anything. He just grabbed Jey by the back of his neck and spun him around, immediately bending him over the nearest storage crate. 

“Jesus, what the fuck, uce?” Jey struggled, but Randy’s grip on his neck was tight, keeping him bent over as he began grinding his bulge against Jey’s ass. 

“Seriously? We were talking.” AJ sounded annoyed, already gathering his things to leave. “Randy, you’re shameless.” 

Randy grinned triumphantly, throwing a wink in AJ’s direction before yanking Jey’s pants down. “You’re just jealous you didn’t do it first,” Randy purred, keeping Jey easily pinned beneath him. “You can stay and watch if you want.” 

AJ raised his hands. “No thanks. Y’all have fun.” 

He quickly retreated and Jey threw an irritated look over his shoulder. “You could have at least waited until we was done.” 

“Yeah, but I didn’t want to.” Randy’s fingers found Jey’s hole again and was pleased to find it wet and open already. “Besides, you like it when I manhandle you like this in front of people, don’t you?” 

Jey flushed red, pressing his cheek against the storage crate beneath him. “Come on, Randy. Don’t… don’t do me like that.” 

“You like it,” Randy insisted, already pressing into him. “And you like knowing I can bend you over like this wherever and whenever I want. No matter who’s around.” 

Randy’s thrusts were shallow, deliberately avoiding Jey’s prostate just to see Jey squirm and whine beneath him. 

“So needy,” Randy commented, still keeping that vice-like grip on Jey’s neck to hold him down. “You’ll really just let me do this to you at work? You don’t even care that someone might walk down here and see you like this?” 

Randy’s free hand reached out to knead at the warm flesh of Jey’s ass, his gaze appreciative. 

“Though I guess it’s nothing they haven’t seen before, huh?”

Randy shifted his hips to aim for his prostate and Jey groaned, his neglected cock twitching between his legs. He didn’t even bother begging for permission anymore. He knew he was nothing more than a toy for the older man to use, his pleas falling on deaf ears. He was meant to bend over and take it. Nothing more. 

“Don’t you have a match in a few minutes?” Randy gave a brutal thrust against Jey’s prostate and Jey cried out. “Guess you’ll have to do it with my come leaking out of you.”

A member of the production team came down the hall but he quickly turned around when he saw the two of them. Randy chuckled. 

“Word spreads fast. You think Seth will come back here once he hears what I’m doing to you? You know how jealous he gets.” 

His grip tightened on Jey’s neck and Jey squeezed his eyes shut, his back arching instinctively as Randy continued to drill into him. 

“Or maybe it’ll be Punk. You’ve whored yourself out to just about the entire roster, haven’t you, slut?” 

For once, Randy’s pace quickened, dragging across Jey’s prostate again and again until Jey was moaning like a porn star, clinging to the storage crate while his legs turned to jello. 

“Randy,” he gasped. “I can’t… I can’t…” 

“Can’t hold it?” Randy teased. “I’ve been keeping you on edge for weeks. Finally reached your breaking point, Jey?” 

“I can’t stop it.” Jey could barely keep his eyes open, his body trembling. “Please, Randy…”

“Aw, so desperate, aren’t you, pretty boy?” Randy’s tone was mocking, his pace unforgiving. “That’s too bad.” 

Randy finished inside him once again and Jey nearly sobbed, still trembling as Randy held him down, ensuring he took every last drop of his seed. 

“Such a good boy,” Randy cooed, scratching the hair at the nape of Jey’s neck. “Always so good for me.” 

Jey shuddered, trying to hold back tears as Randy slowly pulled out of him, his come dribbling out of his loose hole and onto his pants below. Randy watched in amusement. 

“Well, I guess you better get ready for your match.” Randy’s tone was conversational, tugging Jey’s pants back into place like nothing had happened. “You’re on in ten minutes.” 

Jey was still bent over the storage crate, his knees weak and his body still shaking. He attempted to stand up but nearly collapsed on the first try, his cock still hard as a diamond in his pants. His body felt raw and exposed like a live wire, the arousal clouding his mind and making it difficult to think. 

Randy was no help at all, already looking bored as Jey struggled to his feet. 

“Ugh, I’ve got a thing. I’ll catch you after the match. Don’t go far.” Randy patted Jey on the cheek, his tone patronizing. “I’ll still want to use my favorite toy.” 

Jey could do nothing but nod. 

Chapter Text

The throne room bustled with activity. It was All Hallow’s Eve, the night where the boundary between the living and the dead thinned. For the vampires at Castle Volkihar, it was the biggest celebration of the year. 

An atmospheric storm raged outside, lightning flashing through the tall stained glass windows surrounding the massive room. Thunder shook the castle, the wind howling as it battered the stone walls outside. It was truly the perfect night for Hallow’s Eve, a celebration of all things dark and macabre. 

Huge chandeliers dangled precariously from the high ceilings, lit by candles only the bravest of servants were able to reach. Long wooden tables stretched across the room, laden with the finest cuts of meat, the freshest fruit, and the oldest wine. The majority of the vampires here were members of the Volkihar clan, though others had arrived from various parts of the world to join them in celebration. It was the one night of the year where vampires met in peace. All infighting was forbidden. 

At the head of the room was a large dais, where a vampire lord reclined on his throne to oversee the festivities. He wore dark robes, a stark contrast to the pallor of his tawny skin. His hair was braided and tied up away from his face, highlighting his sharp cheekbones and hooded eyes. 

He was Damian Priest, the son of the count who ruled this castle. He was a lord in his own right, the heir to his father’s horde of the undead. He had been left to supervise the proceedings here tonight, his father no doubt locked away in his chambers as he had been for the past three centuries. 

But Damian didn’t sit alone. 

In his lap, he kept a human thrall–a pretty thing with round doe eyes and succulent pink lips. The human looked nothing like his master, his golden skin warm and alive, covered with intricate tribal tattoos from an island world’s away. He wore only a thin, blue scarf that barely covered the tops of his thighs, his dark curly hair still damp from a bath. He nuzzled beneath his master’s bearded jaw, his feet bare as he curled in the vampire lord’s lap. 

Between Damian’s legs knelt another thrall–this one equally as pretty with the same round eyes and tattooed skin. His dark hair was longer, curls cascading down his shoulders as he leaned against his master’s thigh. The scarf covering his hips was red instead of blue, his dark eyes closed in contentment as he knelt at his master’s feet. He looked so similar to the other thrall that it was obvious they were twins, the differences between them so miniscule that it was difficult for the untrained eye to tell them apart. 

Damian was pleased to have them out here tonight. He enjoyed the jealous looks from the other vampires, especially since their thralls weren’t nearly as pretty, most of them half-dead from blood loss and abuse. Damian, of course, had always taken care of his toys. Especially toys as pretty as these. 

The thrall in his lap, Jey, pressed an adoring kiss beneath his master’s jaw, his breath warm. Damian smiled. 

“So pretty,” he murmured. “Both of you.” 

The thrall between his legs, Jimmy, smiled happily at his words, practically purring when his master reached out with his free hand to pet his hair. 

“My lord,” a low voice murmured, causing Damian to blink up in surprise. Who would be so bold as to interrupt him?  

Ah. Of course. Alexa Bliss.

A former member of the Wyatt family, Alexa had branched out on her own to live as a traveler–a vampire without a clan. It was dangerous, but not unheard of, especially for vampires with tempers like hers. 

“Alexa.” Damian examined her warily, pleased that she had least had the decency to curtsy in his presence. His eyes slid over to the thrall standing behind her–a tall, blonde woman with green eyes who hovered protectively behind her mistress. She was beautiful in the way that women were, her skin a delicate ivory beneath a thin black dress that left little to the imagination.

Damian looked back at Alexa, raising his eyebrow. “I wasn’t aware you were invited.” 

“I’ve been invited to Castle Volkihar every year for the past six decades,” she replied, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “The invitation this year must have gotten lost in the mail. An oversight, I’m sure.” 

“I’m sure.” Damian reclined further into his chair, still keeping a large hand on Jey’s exposed thigh. He narrowed his eyes at Alexa. “You are playing a dangerous game, young one. Isn’t the Wyatt family here tonight?”  

Alexa’s face twisted at Damian’s words, though she held her tongue. She knew better than to anger the Count of Volkihar’s only son. 

“They are, my lord, but tonight is a night of peace.” 

“Hm.” Damian made a noncommittal sound, his eyes drifting back to her thrall. “And who is this lovely creature?” 

He could feel Jey tense in his arms, his long fingers clinging tighter to Damian’s robes. Damian smirked. His boys were always so jealous. 

“This is Charlotte,” Alexa replied, taking the taller woman by the hand to pull her closer. “Isn’t she pretty? I found her a few months ago in America. She’s made a wonderful companion.” 

Damian watched as Charlotte moved closer to her mistress, her eyes wary as she stared at the vampire lord. She seemed more cognizant than most thralls. Her eyes were just a little too bright, just a little too intelligent to have Damian thinking that she was fully under Alexa’s mind control. Perhaps Alexa had a soft spot for her. 

“I heard a rumor that you found your companions in America as well,” Alexa said, glancing at the twins in amusement. “They’re very pretty. Samoan, right?” 

“Mm hm.” Damian pressed a gentle kiss to Jey’s forehead and the human sighed in contentment, once again nuzzling against Damian’s bearded jaw. “Their bodies are works of art. Which is why they belong only to me.” 

Jimmy curled closer between Damian’s thighs, his eyes still pleading for more of his master’s attention. Damian couldn’t help but chuckle, reaching out to pet his hair again. They were both adorably needy, though Damian’s mind control had made sure of that. 

“You don’t share them at all? Not even with your family? After all, they just look so delicious.” Alexa was veering into dangerous territory, Damian’s eyes flashing with annoyance in her direction. 

“No. They are mine and mine alone.” Damian’s grip on Jey’s thigh tightened and Jey whimpered. “They are not like the human cattle we keep here for feeding. Every member of my family knows that they are not to be touched. They are under my protection.” 

“Hm.” Alexa seemed amused, but she didn’t say anything. She’d already pushed far enough. “Well, I won’t take up any more of your time, my lord. I just wished to come thank you personally for the invitation back to Castle Volkihar. It is always a pleasure to return.” 

Damian couldn’t help but smile. Despite Alexa’s needling, he couldn’t deny that he still found her amusing. 

“I’ll ensure your invitation is not lost in the mail next year, Alexa,” he murmured. “Enjoy the celebration.” 

He watched as she blended back in with the crowd, Charlotte trailing close behind her. 

“Master,” Jimmy pleaded, looking up at him through long eyelashes. “Won’t you let us serve you here? Please, we’ll be good.” His hand palmed at the erection hidden beneath Damian’s robes. 

Damian chuckled, ruffling Jimmy’s hair affectionately. “Not here, sweet boy. Not tonight.” 

“But Master, you let us do it before,” Jey whined, once again tugging at the vampire lord’s robes. “This is your throne. Your castle. We want to, Master. Please.” 

Damian shook his head. “We’ll play after the festivities have commenced. Until then, I don’t want to hear any more whining. Understand?” 

The twins sulked, but they still nodded, ever obedient. 

Damian reached up a hand to cradle beneath Jey’s jaw, enjoying the way his lean body flexed and bowed beneath his cold hands. “But you can still serve me in other ways, can’t you?” 

Jey bared his neck willingly, his eyelids fluttering as Damian sank his fangs in. Damian’s mind control ensured that each bite felt good for them. He didn’t want them scared. He wanted them to enjoy this. 

Jey’s body went limp with pleasure, whimpering softly as his master savored the taste of his blood. Damian forced himself not to overindulge. He wanted both of his pets alert for later tonight. He eventually withdrew from Jey’s neck, kissing at the wound he’d left behind. 

“Good boy. Now, on your knees. Your brother wants a turn.” 

Jey swayed unsteadily on his master’s lip, the open wound on his neck causing blood to trickle down his tattooed chest. Damian squeezed his thigh. 

“On your knees, Jey. I won’t ask again.” 

Jey obediently slid off Damian’s lip and knelt beside his brother, his eyes glassy and his body still gooey with pleasure. Damian crooked a finger in Jimmy’s direction who had been watching the scene with wide, hopeful eyes. 

“Come here, sweet boy. I haven’t forgotten about you.” 

Jimmy quickly climbed up into the vampire lord’s lap, pressing kisses to his cold skin in gratitude. 

“Thank you, Master. Thank you.” 

Damian chuckled, grabbing the older twin by the jaw and pulling him back towards his chest. “Such a good boy.” 

He bit down into Jimmy’s neck, enjoying the way the human’s body fully relaxed in his arms. They were both so pretty. So perfect. He was so lucky to have such gorgeous servants to call his. 

*****

After the festivities ended, the vampire lord retired to his private chambers. The twins followed him eagerly, practically pouncing on him the minute they entered the bedroom. 

“Master, please,” Jimmy begged, tugging on Damian’s robes again. “Can we serve you now? We’ve been waiting all night.” 

Damian couldn’t help but chuckle at their eagerness, allowing the brothers to push him back towards the bed. While most vampires used their mind control to make human thralls completely obedient, Damian didn’t find it necessary. Besides, the level of domination required to fully control the human mind always took away anything interesting about them, usually resulting in their fragile minds breaking. 

It was much more fun to find humans who were willing to serve you before mind control was even necessary. Only then would a wise vampire use their psychic powers, if only to keep them calm and docile. After all, humans were fragile in more ways than one. They were easily frightened and struggled to indulge in pleasure. Damian always ensured that his pets enjoyed themselves, especially if they were already eager to join him long before he’d used his vampiric powers to bring him under his thrall. 

He landed on the bed with a soft grunt, grinning as their desperate hands moved to tug off his robes. 

“Now, now. No need to rush. We have all night.” 

The brothers slowed down enough to avoid tearing the black fabric, though they still seemed desperate to get Damian naked. Once they achieved their goal, Jey was quickly kneeling between his legs again, Jimmy kneeling on the bed beside his master to press their lips together. 

Damian chuckled into the kiss, enjoying the feeling of the human’s warm lips on his. He reached up to tangle his hands in Jimmy’s long hair and Jimmy groaned in response, resting his hands on Damian’s chest to steady himself. 

Jey immediately set to work between his master’s legs, offering little kitten licks to the head of Damian’s rapidly hardening cock. Damian couldn’t help but moan at the feeling, his grip tightening on Jimmy’s hair just to hear more of those sweet little sounds from him. Jimmy happily obliged, whimpering and gasping against his master’s lips as the two of them kissed. 

Damian eventually pulled away, glancing down at where Jey knelt at his feet. Although Jey was generally the more serious of the two, he seemed playful tonight. His eyes sparkled up at his master, gathering some spit on his tongue before opening his mouth and letting it drip onto Damian’s cock. Damian watched in amusement, smiling when Jey finally began pumping his hand up and down the shaft, using the spit as lube. 

“You want that inside you, don’t you, pet?” 

Jey nodded eagerly, his tongue returning to the tip to lick there again. 

Jimmy whined and Damian turned back to him, grasping his bearded chin to force his eyes up. “Don’t worry, sweet boy. You’ll both get a turn. I promise.” 

Jimmy smiled, his teeth dazzling in the dim lighting of the bedroom. They truly were the most beautiful creatures that Damian had ever seen. They looked nothing like the undead that Damian was forced to endure with their red eyes and sickly pallor. The twins were alive, their heartbeats thrumming beneath their strong, tattooed chests. Their skin was rosy and flushed, their eyes a beautiful shade of onyx. 

Damian kissed Jimmy again, taking his time to leisurely explore every inch of his thrall’s pretty mouth. Jimmy relaxed and allowed it, enjoying the feeling of his master’s hand in his hair and tongue in his mouth. Meanwhile, Jey brought the tip of Damian’s cock to his own mouth to begin to suck, the feeling warm against Damian’s cold skin. 

“Fuck, you feel so good.” Damian eventually released Jimmy’s lips, leaning back to admire the older twin from where he knelt on the bed. He tugged at the red fabric around Jimmy’s waist, his eyebrows raised. 

“You only wore this because I didn’t want the others to see what belonged to me.” he murmured, quickly tearing the fabric away to wrap a cold hand around Jimmy’s length.”This is mine.” 

Jimmy shuddered, still grasping at Damian’s chest to support himself as his master lavished him with attention. Damian could sense Jimmy’s thoughts, feeling almost overwhelmed by the pleasure, lust, and desire that swirled there. He smiled fondly at him, offering the thrall a few more pumps of his hand just to hear more of those sweet little gasps and moans. 

Damian reached down with his other hand to card through Jey’s soft curls, appreciating the way his head bobbed up and down in eagerness. Spit was dripping down Damian’s shift and onto his balls below, but Jey had always been messy like this. 

“Enough.” Damian pulled Jey off him with a grunt, appreciating the way the younger twin’s mouth and beard was coated with drool. Damian patted his cheek before releasing him, now moving to stand. The twins immediately whined in protest, their greedy hands still reaching out for him. 

“Master, please,” Jey begged, clutching at his leg. Jimmy looked heartbroken from where Damian had abandoned him on the bed, already moving to try to be closer to his master. 

“It’s alright, my pets. I’m not going anywhere.” He walked towards the head of the bed and leaned back, getting comfortable against the velvet headboard. He motioned to Jey. “Come lay beside me,” he murmured. “Let me hold you.” 

Jey eagerly scrambled to his side, immediately curling beneath his master’s arm like a devoted puppy. Damian turned to Jimmy, motioning to his still dripping cock. 

“You want to go first, sweet boy?” 

Jimmy’s smile was so bright it lit up the entire room, eagerly moving up to straddle his master’s lap.

“Now, be careful,” Damian warned, already placing a large hand on his hips to steady him. “You were too rough last time and hurt yourself. I’m not going anywhere, sweet boy. I promise.” 

Jimmy nodded, though he now seemed focused on the cock he was desperate to have inside him. He lifted hips and began lining up Damian’s cock with his eager hole, his movements too rushed.

“Jimmy.” Damian’s tone was warning and Jimmy’s brow furrowed, his mind resisting the urge to obey. Damian sighed. Jimmy was usually the more rebellious of the two. “Go slow.” 

Jimmy didn’t listen and Damian realized with horror that the little slut was already sinking down on his cock too quickly, sensing the pain in Jimmy’s mind. 

“I said, go slow!” Damian’s grip on his side tightened and Jimmy immediately stilled, whimpering. “What happened to my good boy, hm?” 

Jimmy’s bottom lip quivered. “I-I’m sorry, Master. I just need it so bad. Please…” 

“Go. Slow.” Damian commanded, using just enough of his psychic ability to force the rebellious thrall to obey. “You can go fast only once you’ve been properly stretched. Understand?” 

He grabbed Jimmy by the chin and the human nodded, his eyes shining with desperate tears. 

“Good boy.” 

Jimmy obediently took his time, unable to resist Damian’s command to not hurt himself. Meanwhile, Jey was leaning up to press devoted kisses to Damian’s cold skin, his body a comforting warmth by the vampire’s side. 

“You won’t disobey me, will you, sweet boy?” Damian asked the younger twin, ignoring how his brother whimpered in disappointment. 

“No, Master,” Jey hummed, pressing kisses along Damian’s jaw. 

Damian smiled, reaching out to grab Jey’s chin, still wet with spit. “I know you won’t, pet,” he murmured, tugging Jey’s face closer so they could kiss. Jey melted into it, moaning in pleasure as Damian claimed the human’s mouth for himself. 

Jimmy finally bottomed out and Damian heard him whimpering, sitting very still in his master’s lap. Damian broke the kiss to look over at him, waving a finger warningly in his direction.

“Obey,” he reminded him. “Obey and go slow. At least until it doesn’t hurt anymore.” 

Jimmy bit his lip, but he had no choice but to obey. He lifted up and slowly started to fuck himself on his master’s cock, his pretty eyes fluttering at the feeling of fullness. Damian couldn’t help but groan. Being inside one of his thralls was always a transcendent experience. They just felt so warm. The feeling was addictive, especially for an undead creature like him. 

“So good,” he praised, still keeping that firm grip on Jimmy’s hip to keep him balanced. “You always feel so good, sweet boy.” 

Jimmy smiled at that. His boys were always so eager for praise–some kind of tangible proof that they had pleased their master. 

Jey nosed affectionately at Damian’s cheek, silently begging for attention too. Damian chuckled. 

“I haven’t forgotten about you, pet,” Damian promised, reaching out his long arm to palm at Jey’s erection hiding beneath the blue fabric he still wore. 

“Remove this,” the vampire lord commanded, his voice strained as Jimmy continued to ride him. “Let me see you.” 

Jey immediately obeyed, shuddering in pleasure when Damian’s large closed around Jey’s cock. 

“There you are,” Damian crooned, pressing a loving kiss to Jey’s forehead. “Just needed to have my hands on you, pet. I want to make you feel good.” 

Jey was already writhing in pleasure, thrusting his hips up to enjoy the feeling of his master’s hand wrapped around him. Damian chuckled at his desperation, though he still allowed it, watching with wonder as his beautiful eyes fluttered, a low blush settling on his golden cheeks. 

Jimmy was beginning to pick up speed in Damian’s lap, his hands resting on Damian’s chest for support as he lifted himself up and slammed himself back down. The vampire lord moaned at the feeling, his length twitching inside his thrall’s velvety warmth. 

“Such a good boy,” he murmured, though he wasn’t sure who it was directed to. But did it matter? Both twins moaned in response anyways, both of them clinging desperately to their master. 

Damian could tell that Jey was already close, his hips stuttering as he continued to rut into his master’s hand. Damian quickly released him and Jey whined loudly in protest. 

“Hush, little one. I don’t want you to finish like this. I want you to wait.” 

Jey pouted, but he didn’t argue. Instead, he buried his face into Damian’s neck, seeking comfort as his neglected cock twitched and drooled against the vampire’s side. 

Jimmy has found a good speed now, his hips rolling so quickly that the mattress was shaking. Damian let out an appreciative sound, his eyes irresistibly drawn to the Samoan’s beautiful cock. 

“Touch yourself for me,” Damian gasped and Jimmy immediately obeyed, his hand dropping to begin stroking himself. 

“I want you to come on my cock, sweet boy,” the vampire lord gasped, forcing himself not to squeeze Jimmy’s hip so hard lest he damage him. “Can you do that for me?”

“Yes, Master,” Jimmy whimpered, bouncing faster on Damian’s length until he’s shooting ropes of come across his master’s stomach. Damian can feel the human’s velvety hole flutter and pulse as he came, the feeling otherworldly as Damian remains buried inside. The vampire gritted his teeth and held off. He didn’t want to finish yet. 

“Good boy,” he murmured instead, massaging the skin on Jimmy’s hip where he had bruised it. “Good boy, Jimmy.” 

Jimmy swayed unsteadily in Damian’s lap, forcing the vampire lord to lean up to support him. “I’ve got you,” he whispered, pressing a gentle kiss to Jimmy’s cheek. “Just relax, sweet boy. I’m here.” 

He eased Jimmy off his still leaking cock, murmuring low words of praise as he urged the older twin to lay down on the mattress beside him. He inclined his head to Jey. 

“Go on. It’s your turn.” 

Jey smiled happily, wasting no time climbing up to straddle Damian’s lap. He went much slower than Jimmy, eager to be obedient for his master. Damian allowed Jey to take his time, focusing on holding the older twin in his arms. 

“Are you alright, pet?” 

Jimmy offered him a lazy smile, his eyes glassy and unfocused as he stared up at him. “M’perfect,” he slurred, pressing his overheated cheek against Damian’s cold chest. “Feel so good, Master. Thank you.” 

Damian smiled, pressing an affectionate kiss to his hair. They were always cute, but they were especially adorable in the afterglow of sex, their skin radiant and their eyes hazy with the pleasure their master had gifted them. Damian pulled Jimmy closer, nosing at the delicate skin of his neck. 

“Such a good boy.” 

Meanwhile, Jey had managed to successfully impale himself on his master’s cock, his hips flush against Damian’s as he sat and adjusted to the feeling of Damian’s massive girth inside him. 

“Jey?” 

“I’m good, Master,” Jey assured him, his warm hands pressing against Damian’s chest to give a few experimental thrusts. “Feels so good…” 

Damian leaned back and watched the show, keeping Jimmy close as he watched the younger twin begin to bounce faster, his head thrown back in ecstasy. Damian could feel himself growing close again, but he forced himself to hold off. He didn’t want to rush this. Not while he had a pretty thing like Jey in his lap. 

Jimmy nuzzled beneath Damian’s jaw and Damian was quick to grab him by the hair, eliciting a whine from the older twin’s lips.

“Master…” 

“Just a taste,” Damian promised, once again sinking his teeth into the human’s neck. Jimmy shuddered, but he didn’t resist. Instead, he willingly leaned back and allowed the vampire lord to drain him. 

Damian felt lost in the sensations–Jey clenching around his cock, Jimmy’s delicious blood on his tongue… It was all too much. 

He released Jimmy’s neck, letting out a wet moan as blood dripped from his mouth and onto his bare chest. Jey bounced faster, his nails digging into Damian’s chest to keep himself grounded. 

“Please, Master,” Jey begged, his dark eyes pleading. “Please, let me come.” 

“Come for me, sweet boy,” Damian groaned and Jey immediately obeyed. He came untouched, his hands still on Damian’s chest as he spilled onto his master’s stomach the same way his brother had. His hole twitched around Damian’s length and the vampire lord could no longer resist. He grabbed Jey’s hips tightly and spilled inside him, throwing his head back against the pillow with a moan. 

Eventually, the world stilled. Damian forced himself to open his eyes as he felt Jey shudder in his lap. Thankfully, the vampire lord was fast enough to catch him before he fell off the bed, quickly bringing him close to his side to murmur low words of comfort. 

“Such a good boy,” he murmured, kissing Jey’s cheek. “You were so obedient and sweet. You did so good for me, Jey.” 

Jey’s lazy grin matched his brother’s, smiling happily as he clung to Damian for support. “Thank you, Master.” 

Damian laid in the bed for a while, enjoying the feeling of both humans laying on either side of him. Their bodies were so warm against his undead skin, still making the sweetest little sounds as they begged and pleaded for more of Damian’s attention. Eventually, the vampire lord rose. 

“Alright. Time for bed.” 

The twins both whined in protest, once again reaching out with needy hands to beg Damian to come back. 

“Now, now, none of that. Just lay back and be good for me. Let your master take care of you.” 

The twins were too tired to argue. Damian watched affectionately as the twins snuggled close to each other. He realized that they were both shivering, seeking warmth in one another after spending so much time pressed to the vampire lord’s cold skin. Damian was quick to pull a blanket up to cover them. 

“Good boys,” Damian murmured, leaning down to kiss both of their foreheads. “So good for me.” 

The twins smiled in gratitude, pleased to have served their master. 

Chapter Text

The first time Hangman tied you was after the October rodeo. It was just a joke at first. He’d just finished his roping competition, which he’d won of course, and you’d gone out back by the horses to meet him. 

“Hey, honey,” he drawled, pulling you into a massive bear hug. You hugged him back, taking in the smell of dirt, hay, and horses clinging to his hide jacket. 

“Congrats on your win!” you praised, leaning back to stare at his handsome face. “You looked good out there, baby. It was a close call.” 

“Too close,” Hangman agreed, leaning down to kiss your forehead. “But we won and that’s what matters. You down to celebrate tonight?” 

“Are you kidding?” you chuckled. “This is your night! We can do whatever you want.” 

“Whatever I want, huh?” Hangman’s hazel eyes sparkled, his large hands reaching behind you to grab at your ass. “That’s a very tempting offer, honey.” 

A few of the other cowboys nearby wolf whistled at the sight of Hangman’s hands on you and the two of you quickly pulled apart. 

Later, you leaned against the fencepost while you waited for him to untack his horse, your eyes unashamedly roaming his strong form as he bent down to unbuckle the saddle. 

Suddenly, one of the cowboys nearby turned on some Brooks & Dunn and Hangman’s gaze slid over to you, his eyes mischievous. 

“Dance with me!” 

You laughed, shaking your head. “Baby, I can’t dance.” 

“Sure you can!” Hangman motioned for you, but you resisted again. 

“No one wants to see me try to dance, I promise.” 

Before you could react, Hangman quickly grabbed his rope and lassoed you, his aim just as precise here as it was in the arena. You gasped in surprise, a strange feeling simmering low in your stomach as your arms remained bound by your side. 

Hangman smirked, ignoring the wolf whistles as he pulled you close. Your cheeks were hot. Your knees felt weak. Hangman, of course, saw it all. His eyes sparkled again, this time knowingly, as he leaned down to whisper in your ear. 

“Gotcha, honey.” 

*****

When Hangman actually brought up the idea of using real restraints, it was a few weeks later in the afterglow of sex. 

He’d just finished fucking you sweetly in your bed, the two of you laying in each other’s arms late one Saturday evening. The room was quiet. The only sound to be heard was the nearby fan and Hangman’s steady breathing. 

“Do you like being tied up?” Hangman suddenly asked, shattering the silence. 

You leaned up a little to look at him, your brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

Hangman reached out a hand to caress your side, pondering your question. You couldn’t deny that he always looked so beautiful like this: his blond hair fanning across the pillow behind him, his hazel eyes seeming to shimmer and move like water as he gazed off to think. 

You waited patiently. Hangman wasn’t one to run his mouth. He never said anything without carefully considering it first.

“I mean, do you like being tied up during sex?” Hangman finally clarified, his expression inscrutable. “I remember that night at the rodeo. It looked like maybe you liked it.” 

Your cheeks felt hot again and you smiled, suddenly shy. 

“Maybe I did.” 

Hangman smiled back, his hand still rubbing reassuring circles on your hip. He considered his next words again. 

“Could I tie you up next time? Would you like that?” 

Your stomach fluttered at his words, instinctively squeezing your thighs together at the very thought. Would he lasso you like he did before? Or did he have something special in mind?

“Yeah,” you breathed, moving closer to him. “Yeah, I’d like that.” 

Hangman smiled again and this time it seemed excited, though he tried to hide it by leaning down to kiss your cheek. 

“Thank you, honey.”

You wondered what exactly he was thinking, but thankfully, it didn’t take you long to find out. 

*****

That next weekend you were back at Hangman’s place, the two of you already between the sheets. Hangman had tugged off all your clothes, now pressing sweet kisses to your sternum as he held you close. 

“You’re so gorgeous, honey,” Hangman breathed in between kisses. “Fuck, can I tie you up now?” 

You blinked in surprise. You’d forgotten all about your previous conversation, though from the hopeful glimmer in Hangman’s eyes, it was clear he hadn’t. 

“Yeah, baby,” you murmured, scratching his scalp affectionately. “Yeah, tie me up.” 

Hangman grinned, quickly standing up to pull out a large cotton bag from the closet. His eyes were sparkling with the same excitement you always saw before his competitions and you realized that perhaps this meant more to him than you originally thought. 

“I made sure to condition them before you came,” he murmured, offering you a coil of rope to feel for yourself. “I don’t want it to hurt you.” 

You raised an eyebrow, but you still reached out to touch the rope, surprised by its softness. You weren’t expecting this. You thought maybe Hangman would bring out some fuzzy handcuffs or maybe even use some of the rope he used for his calf roping. You weren’t expecting something this serious. 

“What is it?” he asked, sitting down beside you. “What’s wrong?” 

“Nothing’s wrong.” You were quick to reassure him. “You’ve just surprised me is all.” 

Hangman’s grin widened. “Didn’t know I was this kinky, huh?” 

“Well…” You reached out to feel the rope again, rubbing the soft fabric between your fingertips. “I guess I didn’t think you were the type.” 

Hangman urged you to the middle of the bed, sitting beside you to uncoil more of the rope. “I rope for a living, honey,” he teased. “If there’s anything I’d be into, it’d be this.” 

You gave a breathless chuckle. “That’s true,” you admitted. “Alright, I’m game. What do I have to do?” 

Hangman leaned forward to kiss your lips, his touch gentle. “You just need to sit there and look pretty,” he whispered, his low voice sending shivers down your spine. “But if something feels wrong or hurts, you have to tell me, honey. Promise?” 

Your throat suddenly felt dry and all you could do was nod, watching with wide eyes as Hangman began the first tie. 

“We can stop anytime you want, sweetheart,” Hangman promised, his hands warm on your arms. “Just say the word, okay?” 

You nodded again, allowing him to draw your elbows behind you to bind them together. 

The rope felt just as soft against your arm as it did on your fingertips, though this time there was pressure–a firmness to each tie that caused you to sit very still, almost holding your breath as Hangman focused on the rope. 

You couldn’t help but stare at him. His handsome brow was furrowed in concentration, some of his blond hair falling into his face as he moved. His fingers moved deftly, clearly skilled with each knot he tied. 

As Hangman continued to tie the rope across your upper body, you felt your mind grow a little hazy. The feeling was almost euphoric, your body relaxing with each pass of Hangman’s fingers. He drew another band of rope to cross beneath your exposed breasts and your breathing hitched in surprise. Hangman paused.  

“You alright, honey?” 

You nodded, still not trusting yourself to speak. The entire process felt intimate, especially since you knew just how important this was to him. Which is why when he pulled the rope a little tighter, the feeling new and exhilarating, you forced yourself to control your breathing and not overreact. You didn’t want him to worry about you. Not when this felt so good and it was just getting started. 

Another tug had your chest pushing up and out, your back arching slightly from where your arms were bound behind you. You suddenly felt exposed, another thrill running through you at the feeling. When Hangman leaned back to grab another rope, you covertly tested the strength of your bindings, tugging lightly against the knots to see if they would give. They didn’t. 

Another bolt of adrenaline and arousal had you squeezing your thighs shut, fearful that Hangman would see what this was doing to you. You were beginning to feel helpless sitting here, realizing now that if you fell you wouldn’t be able to catch yourself. Your breath stuttered at the thought, causing Hangman to pause again. 

“Talk to me, honey,” he murmured, leaning back to look at you. “Does something hurt?” 

You shook your head and Hangman’s hand lightly squeezed your hip in reassurance. “Use your words, baby. I need to know if you’re okay.” 

You took a deep breath. “I’m okay,” you whispered, your voice now just a little shaky. “Don’t stop.” 

Hangman smiled and grabbed another piece of rope, now moving to your right ankle. Your attention was torn between watching Hangman’s handsome face and his deft fingers, both equally mesmerizing to look at. Instead, you watched as the rope criss-crossed your skin, the patterns intricate, but firm. The rope felt like another set of hands on your skin, its presence restricting yet strangely comforting. 

Your senses felt heightened with each knot Hangman tied, especially when he brought your ankle back to press against your thigh, using the rope to bind the two together. 

By the time he finished, your face felt flushed, your body shimmering under a thin layer of sweat. You tried the ropes again and nearly moaned when you realized just how immobile you’d become. Hangman stood up and stared, color dotting his own cheeks. 

“Baby,” he gasped, his voice wrecked. “You look gorgeous.” 

He reached out a hand to touch you, though the touch was soft and tentative, as if you were something delicate he didn’t want to break. You didn’t miss the arousal simmering in his own eyes, his mouth parted as he nearly panted at the sight of you. 

“God, I could keep you like this forever,” he murmured, leaning down to press kisses to your bound chest. “You just look so perfect, honey.” 

You couldn’t help but whine when his mouth ghosted across your nipple, struggling a bit in the rope to push yourself further into Hangman’s mouth. Hangman watched you with amusement, enamored by your helplessness. 

“I want you,” you gasped, trying to move closer to him. “I just… I need you.” 

Hangman’s eyes were wide, his rough hands resting on your hip to keep you still. “Tell me, honey,” he pleaded. “Tell me what you want and I’ll give it to you.”

“I…” You suddenly felt embarrassed, biting your lip as more blood rushed to your face. Hangman was quick to comfort you, his voice low and assured. 

“Baby, it’s alright. I trusted you with this. You can trust me with what you want too.” 

You had a feeling he already suspected what you were going to ask. You knew that you had made a few of your own kinks evident in the few months you’d been dating, though you’d never said it out loud like this. You’d always been too shy. 

“Tell me, sweetheart,” Hangman whispered, cradling your cheek with devotion. “Please.” 

You knew what you wanted. You just had to get the words out. “I want you to use me,” you whispered, the sound so low that he could barely hear it. 

Hangman smiled encouragingly. “You want me to use this?” he murmured, his thumb tracing across your lips. “Want me to use this pretty mouth?” 

You nodded, staring hopefully up at him as he considered. 

“Do you trust me, honey?” 

You didn’t even need to consider your answer. “I trust you.” 

Hangman smiled, that glimmer of excitement once again shining in his eyes. “Alright, come here then.” 

He reached out with strong arms to lift you off the bed, easily holding you even though your leg was awkwardly bent, your arms still bound behind you. 

“I’ve got you,” he crooned, setting you gently down on the floor. “Such a good girl.” 

You felt more wetness form between your legs at his words, already feeling excited from how he’d manhandled you with such ease. You stared up at him with wide eyes, waiting for his next move. To your surprise, he moved to his dresser and pulled out a small bag of marbles, crouching down to press them into your bound hand. 

“Drop these if you need me to stop,” he murmured. “Since your mouth will be full.” 

Your eyelids fluttered at his words, your fingers clutching the bag tightly lest you accidentally drop it and end the session prematurely. 

“You gonna be good for me?” 

You quickly nodded and Hangman’s hand suddenly fisted in your hair, tugging on the scalp. “Use your words, honey.” 

“Yes, sir,” you gasped, feeling impossibly aroused. God, why hadn’t you done this months ago? 

Hangman grinned, pressing one last kiss to your forehead before standing. 

“Such a sweet girl,” he praised. “Always so good for me.” 

The head of his massive cock nudged at your lips and you opened your mouth eagerly for him, allowing him entry. You moaned at the taste of him, your eyelids fluttering with pleasure as you wrapped your lips around him and sucked. 

Hangman allowed you to go at your own pace in the beginning, He kept a soft hand on the back of your head, not yet pushing–just gentle pressure. A reminder. You coated as much of his length as you could in spit, hollowing out your cheeks to maximize his pleasure.  

Eventually you started growing restless. Hangman noticed you shifting uncomfortably, staring up at him pleadingly through your long eyelashes and he chuckled at the sight. 

“You asked me to be used, didn’t you?” he murmured, his voice low. “And I always give my girl what she wants.” 

He suddenly pushed his cock in deeper, your eyes watering at the intrusion. He hadn’t given you any warning or chance to prepare, your jaw starting to ache as he filled you up. 

“That’s it, honey,” he drawled, that Virginia accent slipping through. “That’s it. Take it all.” 

You forced yourself to relax as he pushed in further, though you could already feel the tickle in the back of your throat, threatening to trigger your gag reflex if he went any further. 

“Relax, sweetheart,” Hangman crooned, still keeping a tight grip on your hair. “Breathe through your nose. I’ve got you.” 

He started to pick up the thrusts of his hips, your throat still spasming around his massive length. You could feel him pushing in deeper with every brutal thrust until eventually you gagged, drooling spilling out from the corners of your mouth. Still, Hangman didn’t stop. If anything, the pace of his thrusts quickened. 

“Just take it, honey,” he cooed, his tone just a little bit mocking now. “Be a good girl and swallow it all.” 

You tried. 

You tried to keep your jaw open and relaxed, but he was just too big. You began to gag every time he hit the back of your throat. Your body continued to convulse and spasm, more drool bubbling around Hangman’s cock before dripping down onto your exposed chest. You strained against the ropes, instinctively trying to balance yourself, and moaning when you realized you couldn’t. 

“You look so pretty like this, baby,” Hangman murmured, still pistoning in and out of your mouth with a newfound brutality. “All trussed up for me and it ain’t even my birthday. You’re too good to me, sweetheart.” 

You tried to hollow out your cheeks and suck, wanting to make him feel good, but it was useless. Hangman was moving too fast now, pounding the back of your throat like he was paid for it. 

“You like being used like this?” he asked, his voice a little breathless. “You like it when you’re tied up and choking on dick?” 

You tried to nod, but Hangman’s grip on your hair made it impossible. All you could was stare up pleadingly at him, tears beginning to spill from your watery eyes with every gag around his length. 

Another particularly brutal stroke had you gagging again, this time forcing more spit out around Hangman’s cock as well as more snot and tears. Hangman grinned at the sight, though now it seemed just a little maniacal. Just a little wild. 

“That’s it,” he gasped. “Fuck, that’s it.” 

He suddenly pulled out and hot, sticky ropes of come splattered across your already messy face. You obediently kept your mouth open, your tongue outstretched to catch whatever you could. Hangman obliged you by spilling more of his seed onto your waiting tongue, ensuring that you had a taste before he worked out one last weak shot and smeared the rest onto your cheek. 

By the time it was over, you were both gasping for air, the moment frozen until Hangman finally released his tight grip on your scalp. 

You moaned, though you still had your tongue outstretched, unwilling to swallow unless he gave you permission. Hangman’s eyes sparkled with delight, leaning down to examine your messy face. 

“Go ahead, honey,” he drawled, his tone lazy now. “Be a good girl and swallow it for me.” 

You obeyed, sticking your tongue back out to prove you’d done it, and Hangman beamed. 

“So pretty,” he murmured, drinking in the sight of you tied and on the floor for him. Your face was covered in come, snot, tears, and sweat. You’d never felt so filthy before, but you couldn’t help but smile up at him, for once feeling completely at peace as he leaned down to drop a benevolent kiss to your forehead. 

“Good girl.” 

Chapter Text

Orange leaves swirled around your feet as you made your way across campus. The fall air was crisp, a sharp breeze pricking at your exposed cheeks and forcing you to tug your scarf up higher to protect against the chill. Now that it was October, Yale had been transformed into something straight out of a Halloween movie. The Classics department, of course, was no exception. The building itself looked like a castle Dracula might reside in, the front steps decorated with carved jack-o-lanterns. 

You took the stairs to the second floor, pulling out your spare key to enter Dr. Reigns’ office. He was your academic advisor as well as the professor you helped as a teacher’s assistant. You spent most of your afternoons in his office–grading papers, answering emails, and offering virtual and in-person tutoring to your peers. This time of day Dr. Reigns would still be out teaching one of his elective courses, State Formation in the Mediterranean World, from which he would not return until later in the evening. 

His office was always a welcome sight. The room was warm and cozy, lit by soft, ambient lamps that were arranged haphazardly around the room. Bookshelves stretched from floor to ceiling, each one of them filled to the brim with classical literature. A bust of Octavian greeted you as you unwrapped your scarf and hung it on the coat rack, leisurely taking your seat at the small table by the window to begin answering e-mails. 

As a tenured Classics professor, Dr. Reigns was able to spend most of his time focusing on the electives he wished to teach, no longer relegated to teaching Classical Mythology to incoming freshmen looking for an easy A. Of course, he was still forced to teach the occasional Latin 101 class whenever a faculty member went on sabbatical, which is how you’d been lucky enough to meet him your freshman year of college. 

It had taken some time to win his trust. The poor man had already been objectified by nearly every student on campus. His classes filled up quickly not for his brilliant mind, but for his looks. It didn’t help that the faculty were in on it too. Even his department chair, a married woman, had flirted with him more times than he could count. 

While you couldn’t deny that Dr. Reigns was one of the most beautiful men you’d ever seen, that wasn’t why you were interested in him. You cared more about his research on Roman historiography than you did his sparkling brown eyes and rippling muscles. Once you proved this to him, he became a completely different person. The cold, almost haughty facade melted away and you were finally granted a glimpse at the real Dr. Reigns–a nerd who translated Julius Caesar’s The Gallic War for fun and spent his free time critiquing inaccurate history documentaries. 

You’d been his TA for nearly three years now, helping him keep up with grading and becoming the buffer between him and the majority of people on campus. He’d grown tired of the constant barrage of giggling freshmen, horny graduate students, and leering colleagues. He just wanted to focus on his research and write his book. 

While he wasn’t close to anyone else at Yale, he’d grown close to you. He enjoyed your company, often encouraging you to utilize his office throughout the day so you wouldn’t have to go back to your lonely apartment. And you enjoyed spending time with him too. He was funny and charming, always eager to discuss the latest campus gossip or his book, which he still hadn’t named, analyzing the fragmented historiography of Sallust. 

The afternoon went by quickly and before you had even realized it, the sun had set. Outside the window you could see that a light rain had started, water reflecting off the cobblestone walkways as the last of the students and faculty returned to their homes for the night. You were surprised when the office door opened and Dr. Reigns stepped in, his hair and coat damp from the rain. 

“Hey,” he greeted, a warm smile on his face once he caught sight of you by the window. “Didn’t think you’d still be here.” 

“I could say the same for you! I thought you’d be home by now.” 

“Nah, I wanted to come back. Had to see if you were still here.” 

He winked at you and your stomach fluttered at the sight. 

“Well, uh…” You suddenly felt flustered. “I guess you still want to work on chapter five of your book right? I know it’s on your to-do list.” 

“I swear my to-do list just keeps getting longer and longer,” Dr. Reigns sighed, shedding his coat and placing it beside your scarf on the coat rack. He was wearing the same suit he always wore whenever he had to teach, the dark color accentuating the large muscles of his arms and chest. You tried not to stare, but you were only human. Dr. Reigns truly was one of the most beautiful men you’d ever seen. When he took off his blazer and began rolling up the sleeves to his white dress shirt, your mouth went dry at the sight. 

“I can’t hardly remember what I’m supposed to be doing or when I’m supposed to be doing it,” he joked, walking towards you to take a seat at his desk. He caught your eye and your cheeks felt hot. 

“Well, that’s what I’m here for.” You were shocked you had the ability to speak at all, let alone be witty and charming. You weren’t sure why he was suddenly making you flustered. You spent nearly every evening together, though you had to admit that tonight he looked especially delicious. His hair was still damp from the rain, his tattooed arms flexing as he reached up to tie it in a messy bun. You quickly looked away. 

“That’s true. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” He was teasing you. You could hear the lightheartedness in his tone, but you still didn’t trust yourself to look at him.

“Dr. Reigns, you’re incorrigible.” 

“Please. After the sun sets, it’s Roman. You know that.” 

Roman. 

This wasn’t the first time he’d ask you to call him that. The very first time he’d asked, you thought he was joking. Surely it had to be a joke that the man who had dedicated his entire life to studying the Roman Empire was named Roman Reigns, but he was insistent that it was nothing more than coincidence. 

You hadn’t realized that you had been silent for so long until Dr. Reigns, no, Roman, paused, and stared at you. “Are you alright? You seem quiet tonight.” 

“Hm?” You forced yourself to meet his gaze, feeling guilty at the way your body reacted to making eye contact with him. You really were no better than his students. You weren’t supposed to be attracted to him. He was your advisor. You needed to pull it together. 

“Sorry, I’m just a little tired. Been working on these papers all day.” 

Roman nodded in understanding, pulling out his own stack of papers from his bag. “Well, I’ll work on these from the State Formation class. That’ll get some things off your plate.” 

“Wait, no, I didn’t mean it like that!” You were quick to stand, snatching the stack of essays away from him before he had a chance to protest. “Grading is my job! You’re supposed to be focused on your book. Chapter five still needs to be written, remember?” 

Roman chuckled, leaning back in his chair to gaze at you. “Is that so?” 

“Mm hm. So no more procrastinating. You get to work on chapter five and I’ll grade these. Deal?” 

“Deal.” His gorgeous eyes twinkled merrily at you. “Though before we get started, I did have a surprise for you.” 

You grinned. “Oh? Something good I hope.” 

Roman reached into his bag and pulled out a small bottle of bourbon, his own grin just as wide. 

“Thought we could use a nightcap before getting back to work.” 

“I thought nightcaps were meant to be before bed?” 

“You know, the historical meaning of the word has changed,” Roman said, his eyes glittering with the same excitement he had whenever he talked about the Hellenistic period. “It was originally used as a sleep aid, though now it can simply refer to the last drink of the night. Did you know that in the 30s, Ovaltine used to be advertised as the world’s best nightcap?” 

You chuckled, taking a sip of the bourbon and enjoying the smooth aftertaste. “I didn’t realize you were such an expert.” 

“I know a little bit about a lot of things.” Roman seemed to be in a good mood tonight, a warm smile still on his lips as he gazed at you. “But so do you.” 

Your cheeks felt hot again. Why was he complimenting you? This was really not a good night for that. Not when you were already flustered by his annoyingly attractive suit and even more annoyingly attractive face. 

“I don’t know nearly as much as you,” you murmured, hiding your smile as you took another sip of your drink. You didn’t want him to see how pleased you were. 

But Roman saw everything, just like he always did. His intelligent eyes calculated every hidden smile, every subtle shift of your legs, every time you avoided his gaze. He smiled wider. 

“I mean it,” he insisted. “You’re one of the brightest students I’ve ever taught. And when you graduate next semester I know you’ll be on to bigger and better things. You won’t need me anymore.” 

“Roman, I’ll always need you.” 

The phrase was a lot more vulnerable than you intended and you were surprised at how easily it came out. Roman seemed surprised too, his eyebrows raised as he stared at you. You forced yourself to give an awkward cough.

“I, um–”

You felt like you should correct yourself and say, No, Roman. I don’t need you because we’re just colleagues. There’s nothing going on between us and I’m completely normal about you.

But you couldn’t get the words out. Instead, you felt frozen, your eyes wide when Roman leaned forward and said, “I think I need you too, beautiful."

Molten heat shot down your spine and pooled between your legs. Was this… was this really happening? After three years was Dr. Roman Reigns finally flirting with you? 

You nearly jumped out of your skin when Roman reached out a hand and rested it on your thigh, his gaze still warm. 

“When were you going to tell me?” 

You blinked in surprise. “What?” 

“When were you going to tell me?” he repeated, his dark eyes sparkling mischievously. “When were you going to tell me that you liked me?” 

It felt like something with wings was trapped in your ribcage, your forehead now beaded with sweat. Had you really been that obvious? You’d been trying to be discreet. 

“Roman… I don’t…” You couldn’t speak. Not when he was looking at you like that, his lips still curved into a fond smile. 

“I was going to wait until you graduated,” he murmured, that warm hand still on your thigh. “But I don’t know. Tonight, something feels different. Like maybe tonight is the night we finally talk about it.” 

“Roman, I’m sorry.” The words tumbled out of you, feeling the sudden urge to beg for his forgiveness. “I know how the others are. I know how hard it’s been for you. I’m sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable. It was never my intention to–”

“Whoa, whoa, slow down.” Roman squeezed your thigh reassuringly, his expression now concerned. “You don’t have anything to apologize for, beautiful. You didn’t do anything wrong.” 

You chewed on your lip nervously, trying to ignore just how good his hand felt on you. “I just know how badly you’ve been treated here,” you murmured. “I didn’t want to be just another person who tried to make you feel objectified.” 

Roman chuckled, the sound low and affectionate. “Sweetheart, I know you appreciate me for what’s on the inside, not the outside. That’s what I love about you. But it’s okay to admit that maybe there’s been a spark between us.” 

Hearing him say it out loud brought a strange sense of validation. After three years of flirty banter and small, affectionate touches, you’d thought maybe it was all just in your head. Maybe you were seeing what you wanted to see. Nothing more. To hear him admit that there had been a spark between you the entire time had a warm, tender feeling curling in your chest. 

“So you felt it too?” 

Your words were small, but Roman’s smile was big, his hand still rubbing reassuring circles on your thigh. 

“I’ve felt it this whole time, beautiful. I was just waiting for you. I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable.” 

You smiled shyly at his words, suddenly having trouble looking at him. “Roman… I don’t know what to say.” 

He moved his chair closer to you, his eyes never leaving yours. “You don’t have to say anything,” he murmured, his other hand reaching up to cradle your cheek. “But, fuck, can I kiss you?” 

You nodded and Roman smiled, leaning in so close that you could smell the woody scent of his cologne. “I’ve been waiting to do this for years…” he whispered, his lips softly brushing against yours. The touch felt electric, your body immediately responding as he tentatively allowed himself to taste you. 

But it was over too quickly. He pulled away as if he were restraining himself, his smile now just a little tight. 

“God, you taste even better than I imagined.” 

Now your stomach was doing somersaults, your entire body thrumming with electric energy. And when Roman pulled away, your hand shot out, quickly grabbing his arm. 

“Don’t stop.” Your words came out as a plea, your eyes almost sad at the thought of him ending things now just when they were getting good. 

Roman hesitated. 

“Don’t tempt me, beautiful.” 

The smile you offered him was nearly seductive, your voice surprisingly bold despite the fact that you were nearly shaking with adrenaline.  

“Maybe I want to tempt you.” 

You reached out a hand to trace the tattooed skin of Roman’s arm and goosebumps erupted beneath your touch, Roman’s eyes glued to yours. 

“Are you cold?” you asked, moving closer, nearly in his lap now. “I can keep you warm.”

Roman’s breathing hitched, but he still allowed you to climb into his lap, his large hands immediately encircling your waist to keep you balanced. His entire body was tense beneath you, as if he were trying to hold himself back from doing something he might regret. 

“I’ve always wondered what it would be like,” Roman murmured. “To have a pretty thing like you sitting on my lap while I did my work.” 

“You’ve thought about it too?” You couldn’t help but grin, resting your hands on his strong shoulders as you stayed perched in his lap. “Because I think about it nearly every time we’re in here.” 

Roman visibly gulped, his grip on you tightening. “This whole time?” 

“Haven’t you?” 

He almost groaned when you reached out a hand to play with his beard, his dark eyes fluttering. “I won’t lie, beautiful,” he whispered, his voice strained. “It keeps me up at night. The idea of you sitting in here while I do my work. Being so good and perfect for me…” 

More heat pooled in your stomach and you instinctively began to grind your hips down, nearly groaning yourself as the pressure between your legs continued to build. 

“Then will you let me, Daddy?” 

Roman’s eyes sparkled again and he nodded, allowing you to lean down and tug at the clasp of his pants. You weren’t entirely sure where all this boldness was coming from. You weren’t normally this seductive, and you certainly weren’t the most experienced in the world, but something about Roman had awakened something within you. 

You’d just been waiting for this for so long. 

Once his cock sprung free, you immediately wrapped your hand around it, encouraged by the sound of Roman’s low moan. He gripped the sides of his chair when you hollowed out your cheeks and sucked, using as much of your spit as you could to get it wet and ready for you. 

Roman could hardly keep his eyes open. After so many years of being alone, having someone’s mouth on him felt heavenly. It didn’t help that you were the most gorgeous creature he’d ever laid eyes on. He’d imagined this scenario over and over again in his mind, but his imagination had not done him justice. The sight of you between his legs, your pretty mouth wrapped around his cock, was more beautiful than anything he could have conjured himself. He could already feel himself getting lost in the sensation, his body tight as he struggled to restrain himself. 

The heat from your mouth retreated and Roman’s eyes opened again, entranced by the sight of you spinning around and beginning sinking on his cock. He couldn’t help but reach out to grab at your hips again, squeezing the flesh there like he still couldn’t believe this was real. Like this was really happening. 

He lost all sense of time and direction. You just felt so good. Warm, wet, tight… he was already about to blow and you’d hardly even moved yet. 

Once you bottomed out, Roman groaned again, pressing his forehead between your shoulder blades in an attempt to steady himself. 

“Fuck, baby,” he moaned, eventually sitting back up just so he could pull you closer to his chest. “You feel amazing.” 

You leaned back against his shoulder and sighed. Having him inside you felt like something divine. You couldn’t remember the last time someone had made you feel this way before. His cock was filling you perfectly, the feeling of fullness causing a low haze to settle over your mind like a fog. 

He felt perfect.  

“So sweet and perfect,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “You feel even better than I imagined, beautiful. God, I don’t know why we waited this long.” 

You didn’t know why either. You couldn’t believe you’d gone three years without this. It felt almost cruel to know that you could have had him this whole time if only you’d been brave enough to ask. 

“Are you going to be good for me and sit on my lap?” Roman’s words had arousal shooting through your veins like a shot of heroin. Addictive. Liberating. Transcendent. 

“Yes, sir.” 

Roman chuckled and you could feel the sound reverberate through his strong chest behind you. He leaned forward and reached for his laptop, the movement causing his heavy length inside you to jostle and twitch. You moaned again and Roman pressed another kiss to the side of your neck. 

“Just stay there and keep Daddy warm. Such a sweetheart for me, aren’t you?” 

You nodded lazily, your limbs feeling warm and gooey. You never knew that having someone inside you like this could feel so good. 

As the minutes went by, you began to relax further and further into Roman’s lap. While normally you would have been interested in helping Roman with his book, you couldn’t even focus on the words he was typing. All you could do was lean back and enjoy the feeling of Roman’s cock filling you to the brim. Occasionally he would shift, causing his length to brush against that sensitive bundle of nerves inside you. You’d moan then, the sound low and needy, and Roman would simply shush you, maybe press a gentle kiss to your forehead to keep you still. 

Your senses were heightened. You could feel every twitch of him inside, your nerves alight with arousal. You could feel his strong arm wrapped around your waist, the touch warm and grounding. Every time he kissed you, it felt like your heart had been jammed into an electrical socket, thumping wildly out of your chest as you writhed in his lap. 

Eventually, it all became too much.

“Please, Daddy,” you begged, your voice hoarse. “Please, I don’t know if I can–”

“Yes, you can.” Roman’s words were kind, but his tone was firm. “You’re going to sit here until I’m done. You can be good and do that, can’t you, beautiful?” 

You buried your face into Roman’s neck, trying to suppress another whine, and Roman’s other hand squeezed your thigh in warning. 

“Answer me, sweetheart. Are you going to be good for me?”

“Y…Yes, sir.” 

Roman kissed your forehead again, the touch once again sending a new wave of heat down your spine.

It wasn’t until a few hours later that he finally decided to take pity on you and fuck you on top of his desk. By this point, you were a blubbering mess, your face covered with sweat and tears as you begged him to use you. He seemed happy to oblige, his smile still fond as he stared down at you. 

“Never letting you go, beautiful,” he murmured, pressing the sweetest of kisses to your tear-stained face. “Can’t wait to make you mine.” 

Chapter Text

Feral. 

That was the best word to describe Solo Sikoa’s newest henchman. 

Feral. Wild. Maybe a little unhinged. 

Needless to say, Tama Tonga was trouble. 

You tried not to be alarmed when he took notice of you on his first day on SmackDown. You didn’t miss the way his dark eyes seemed to follow you every time you were backstage, his smile just a little too wide. You made every effort to ignore him. Maybe he’d lose interest if you just pretended he didn’t exist. 

Of course, you had no such luck. If anything, your cold shoulder seemed to spur him on even more. You noticed that no matter where you were, Tama was somehow lingering nearby. He never lost that wide smile, his dark eyes roaming your body without shame. 

You wanted to hate it. You wanted to tell him off and file a report with HR, but you didn’t. There was some sick, twisted part of you that didn’t hate the attention. Sometimes you’d catch his eye and almost smile at the feeling of butterflies in your stomach. Other times you’d see him off in the distance, his eyes simmering, and something darker would curl inside you. Something you weren’t ready to name yet. 

But Tama didn’t tease you for long. 

It was one night after the show that you felt a sudden hand on your arm, the grip unfamiliar and rough. You jumped in surprise, adrenaline shooting through you at the sight of Tama’s dark eyes, now only inches away from yours. 

“You look beautiful tonight, pretty girl,” he murmured, smiling at you like the cat that caught the canary. “All dolled up just for me?” 

You tried to tug your arm away, but Tama’s grip was tight, his smile unrelenting. 

“Aw, don’t be like that. You know you’re the only girl I got eyes for.” 

“I don’t even know you.” You jerked your arm again and this time Tama jerked back, pulling you so roughly that you stumbled over your feet, colliding with his chest. 

“You know me,” he breathed, his mouth near your ear. “You’ve seen me watching you. And you liked it, didn’t you, pretty girl?” 

Your body went hot at his words. That dark feeling inside you was back, curling deep below your stomach to form something unmistakeable. You still didn’t want to name it. You were still too scared. 

“It’s okay, sweetheart,” he cooed, his breath warm against the shell of your ear. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of. I felt it too.” 

Your knees felt weak. Your mouth felt dry. You could feel yourself trembling in his arms, though whether it was from fear or… something else, you weren’t sure. 

Tama chuckled. “I’ll be back, pretty girl,” he whispered. “I’ll be back to claim what’s mine.” 

And then he was gone.

*****

The next time you and Tama were in the same building, you couldn’t help but feel on edge. What had he meant by those words? Claiming what’s his? You weren’t his. You barely even knew him. 

Still, you couldn’t get the image of his dark eyes out of your head. It didn’t help that you seemed to smell his cologne everywhere you went, like some phantom ghost haunting your every step. 

You felt even more on edge when you didn’t see Tama all night. Normally he followed you around like a shadow, his presence quiet yet unmistakeable. When the show came and went with no sign of him, you thought maybe you were in the clear. Maybe he just hadn’t come to work tonight. 

You were wrong.

A hand grabbed your arm as you headed back towards the locker room, though the grip was familiar now. You whipped around and were met with Tama’s dark eyes again, his smile still showing far too many teeth. 

“Leaving without saying goodbye?” he teased, pulling you close. “And here I thought we had something special.” 

“We don’t have anything at all.” You intended for the words to come out biting, but your voice was trembling, the words soft and feeble. Tama laughed. 

“Don’t lie, baby. You know there’s a spark between us.” 

He began pressing you up against the wall and for some reason you allowed it. His cologne was like a drug in your nose, clouding your senses and making it difficult to think. You couldn’t help but gasp when he leaned over you, his breath once again in your ear. 

“I told you I’d be back to claim what’s mine.” 

His lips brushed against your ear and you stiffened, your heart beating wildly out of your chest. That strange feeling was curling inside you again, this time burning hot. You gasped when he leaned down even further to kiss at your neck. It felt like your electric sparks were prickling beneath his mouth, your knees about to give out from where he was holding you up against the wall. 

Then the kiss grew deeper. Tama’s teeth began to scrape along the side of your neck, suckling roughly on the delicate skin beneath your jaw. You struggled instinctively and Tama’s grip on you tightened, causing you to let out another moan. Why weren’t you pushing him away? He was leaving a mark on you, one that people would certainly ask questions about. You didn’t know this man. You didn’t like this man. And worse, you didn’t trust this man. Still, you allowed him to hold you still while he staked his claim, the skin beneath his mouth growing wetter as he left a dark bruise on the side of your neck. 

“There.” Tama’s grin was triumphant, his eyes still glued to the mark he’d left beneath your jaw. “Now everyone here will know who you belong to.” 

Your knees buckled and Tama caught you easily, his grin still too wide. Still too wild. 

“Enjoy that one for now, sweetheart,” he breathed, pressing an ironically chaste kiss to your cheek. “I’ll be back to give you more.” 

*****

He didn’t keep you waiting the next night. True to his word, he grabbed you by the arm and backed you up against the wall again, his mouth immediately back on your neck to freshen the old bruise he’d left behind. 

“Don’t want it to fade,” he murmured, kissing the skin he’d bitten. “I want everyone to know you’re mine. And you are mine, aren’t you, pretty girl?” 

Once again, you didn’t have any words for him. Your knees still felt like jello, his rough hands the only thing keeping you upright as he smirked at you. 

“You want more?” Tama’s mouth moved back down to your neck, nipping at the skin above your jugular. “Want to wear my marks to show that you belong to someone?” 

He leaned back to stare at you, his eyes so dark you couldn’t tell where the pupil ended. He seemed to be waiting for an answer this time. 

“Why are you doing this to me?” Your voice came out hoarse, your hands still desperately clinging to his shirt to keep yourself from collapsing. 

Tama seemed to consider your question, his lips still pulled back to smile broadly at you. “Why?” he echoed. “I need a reason to mark up my girl?” 

“I’m not yours.” 

“You’re not?” Tama’s thigh nudged your legs apart and you moaned at the feeling, the sound so embarrassingly that your body went hot. 

Tama chuckled. “Your body says otherwise.” 

His mouth found your neck again and this time you went limp and allowed it, trying not to moan when he suckled more hickeys at the base of your throat. His mouth was a fiery inferno against your skin, blazing a warpath from your clavicle to the pulse point beneath your jaw. You continued to cling to him, your eyelids fluttering at the pleasure and pain he gifted you. 

When he finally pulled away, he was breathing heavily, his lips shiny with spit and his gaze at you ravenous.

“If they ask you who gave you these, you tell them it was me.” Tama’s rough hand came up to grab your jaw, forcing you to look at him. “You tell them you belong to me and me only. Do you understand?” 

You obediently nodded, watching as Tama’s wet lips once again curved into a pleased smile. 

“Good girl.” 

*****

When Tama found you again, you’d been expecting him–nearly eager for his rough hands to be on you and the spice of his cologne to dizzy your senses. 

He noticed. Of course he did, the bastard. 

“Been waiting for me, pretty girl?” he purred. “Seems like you missed me.” 

Your fingers curled into his shirt, pulling him closer. 

“Just shut up and do it.” 

“Do what?” 

His thigh was between your legs again, this time pressing almost teasingly against your core. A small whine escaped your lips at the feeling, your hips bucking forward instinctively. 

Tama chuckled, his hand reaching up to tangle in your hair. “Do what, pretty girl? What do you want me to do to you?” 

When you still didn’t answer, Tama’s grip on your hair tightened, forcing out another whine. 

“Answer me and I’ll give it to you. I promise.” 

You stared at him, trying to ignore just attracted you were to the arrogant smirk on his face. “I want you to mark me up, okay?” you gritted out. “I want it. So do it.” 

“So bossy,” Tama hummed, suddenly not in a rush as he kept you pinned against the wall. “But who am I to deny my pretty girl anything?” 

His mouth was back on you and this time you moaned, savoring the small pinpricks of pain beneath his wet mouth as he once again renewed the bruises he’d left last time. 

“That’s it,” Tama breathed, his breath tickling your neck. “I knew you’d enjoy it. Knew you’d need it, baby.” 

His kisses deepened and you gasped, using the grip you had on his shirt to keep you upright lest you collapse and melt into a puddle on the floor. Tama’s thigh was still between your thighs, the pressure there causing more arousal to curl inside you and wetness to gush in your panties. 

“I can feel you, pretty girl,” Tama whispered, his breath now in your ear. “I can feel you getting wet for me. You like it when I make you mine, don’t you?” 

You couldn’t help but nod, gasping again when he tugged on your hair again to jerk your head to the side, forcing you to expose more of your neck. 

“You like carrying my marks. You like it when the whole world knows you belong to someone.” 

His teeth dug back into your skin and you whimpered, your hips rocking forward to grind against his leg. 

Tama eventually released your neck, that infuriating smirk still plastered onto his handsome face. “Greedy girl,” he murmured, allowing you to grind just a little bit more before moving away. 

“Wha…?” You whined in protest, trying to pull him closer, and Tama laughed.

“Not yet, pretty girl,” he cooed, pressing another kiss to your cheek. “I don’t know if you deserve it.” 

Your eyelids fluttered, your expression almost hurt as you gazed at him. “Why are you teasing me?” 

“Because it’s fun.” Tama’s hand was suddenly wrapped around your throat, not tight enough to choke, but enough to keep you still. “And because I can. I can do whatever I want to you and you’ll let me, won’t you, pretty girl?” 

You hated that he was right. You struggled in his hold and Tama’s grip on your neck tightened, his fingers digging into the marks he’d left behind. 

“So let me remind you who’s in charge. You’ll get what you’ve been begging for, but not yet. Not until I allow it.” 

He kept that punishing grip on your throat, turning your head from side to side as if he were examining you. He still seemed amused. 

“But we both know you’ll wait, won’t you? You’ll wait because you belong to me. You’re mine. Aren’t you, pretty girl?” 

You couldn’t even pretend to fight it anymore. “Yes,” you whispered, your voice hoarse from the tight hold he had on your windpipe. “Yes, I’m yours.” 

Tama’s lips peeled back to reveal a smile, though it wasn’t nice. It wasn’t kind. It was hungry. 

“That’s what I thought.” 

Chapter Text

“Okay, spill.” Jimmy crossed his arms and glared at his brother. “Why you being so nice to me?” 

Jey pretended to be confused, fiddling with the bottle of bourbon in his hands. He’d been about to pour another round of shots, no doubt trying to soften Jimmy up for whatever bullshit request he was about to ask for. 

“Whatchu mean, uce? I’m always nice.” 

Jimmy barked out a laugh. “Uh huh, sure. So, what do you want?” 

Jey shrugged, still maintaining innocence. “I don’t want nothing! I’m just trying to enjoy some shots with my brother. Sue me.” 

“Bullshit. You let me pick the music, the movie, and now you got my favorite bourbon? Be serious, dawg. You want something. Just spit it out.” 

Jey sighed, passing a hand over his face. “Alright, fine. Yeah, I need to ask you something, but you can’t say no. You gotta back me up.” 

“Back you up?” Jimmy raised an eyebrow. “Back you up for what?” 

Jey suddenly couldn’t meet Jimmy’s eyes. “So, you know how we’re flying out tomorrow morning?”

“Uh huh.” 

“Well, what if we didn’t?” 

Jimmy stared at him. “What if we didn’t… what? Leave South Carolina? You wanna live here or something?” 

“No, no, I mean, what if we didn’t fly? What if we drove?” 

“Drove where? We gotta get to Phoenix, uce. That’s where our next show at.” 

Jey kept fiddling with the bourbon bottle, still avoiding Jimmy’s eyes. “Yeah, but I thought we could roadtrip. It could be fun, you know? Like how we used to do? Rent a car and see the sights? Then we ain’t gotta be in a rush or nothing.” 

Jimmy still didn’t seem convinced. “That’s what all this was about? You wanna roadtrip this time instead of fly?” 

“Yes! Well, kinda.” Jey still seemed unsure. “I mean, you’re cool with driving, right? It’s a good change of pace.” 

“I mean, I guess. But that’s a long drive. I thought you said you liked flying more anyways?” 

“So? Maybe I changed my mind.” 

Jimmy squinted at him suspiciously. “Nah, there’s something else going on here. Why you wanna drive to Phoenix, uce? Be honest.” 

Jey let out a loud huff, seemingly annoyed. “Jesus, will you let me get it out?” 

“Get what out? You ain’t even said nothing!” 

“Sami asked me if I’d drive with him to Phoenix!” 

The room was suddenly very quiet. Jey’s own outburst seemed to have startled him, now looking embarrassed as Jimmy stared.

“Wait, this is about Sami?” 

“You ain’t gotta say it like that,” Jey grumbled, his cheeks suddenly red. “You know how he hates flying. He wants to drive and he asked if I’d go with him.”

“Oh.” 

Jimmy considered. He knew that Jey and Sami had some kind of weird thing going on right now. And Jey had already fessed up weeks ago that he was hoping him and Sami could be something more. Jimmy, of course, was supportive, but he wasn’t sure what any of this had to do with him. 

“Well, then go with him!” Jimmy tried to inject some positivity into his tone. “It sounds like a good idea.” 

“I can’t go by myself! That would be weird.” 

“What?” Jimmy furrowed his brow. “Why would that be weird? You’re into him. He’s into you. Y’all can roadtrip together and maybe something’ll happen. That’s what you been wanting right?” 

“Okay, yeah, but that ain’t the point. I can’t go without you!” 

Jimmy scoffed. “Of course you can go without me. Why do I need to be there?” 

“We always travel together! It’ll be weird if you’re not there.” 

“Dawg, it’ll be weird if I am there! How you supposed to get freaky with Sami if your twin brother in the backseat?” 

“Jesus, don’t say it like that!” Jey held his face in his hands, now embarrassed. “And you have to go, okay? You have to distract Kevin.” 

Jimmy froze. “Wait, Kevin’s going?” 

“Yes! I can’t get rid of him, Jim. You gotta help me.” 

“Wait. Why did Sami ask you to drive to Phoenix if Kevin’s already riding with him?” 

Jey scowled. Clearly, this was a touchy subject. “Apparently he asked KO if he’d be willing to travel separate this time around and KO said no. Something about how they always travel together and there ain’t no need to change things now. I swear, KO knows I’m gonna be there and he trying to ruin it. Fucking dick.”  

Jimmy sighed. Knowing Jey (and Sami, for that matter), he was sure that something was getting lost in translation. 

“I seriously doubt KO just straight up refused to let you and Sami have some alone time. Come on, dawg, you know how Sami is. He probably wasn’t firm enough.” 

“Well, what am I supposed to do? Sami already asked and Kevin said no.” 

“Why don’t you talk to Kevin?”

Jey seemed horrified. “I can’t do that!” 

“Why not? I mean, him and Sami ain’t been together for years. I’m sure he’ll understand.” 

“No, he won’t! And Sami might not like it. I can’t screw things up now! I ain’t even made my first move yet.” 

Jimmy passed a hand over his face. Why did his younger brother have to make everything so complicated? “You want me to talk to him?” 

“No!” That seemed to horrify Jey even more. “No, uce. The solution is obvious. You come with us so Kevin’s distracted. Then when we get a hotel that first night, we’ll have an excuse to get two rooms instead of one.” 

“There ain’t no way Kevin is that oblivious, uce,” Jimmy scoffed. “I’m sure he’d let you and Sami get your own room. Then y’all can do… you know, whatever.” 

Jey ran his hands through his hair, looking exasperated. “But what if he doesn’t? This is my first real chance to be alone with Sami, uce. I can’t risk Kevin tagging along and ruining everything. I need you as my wingman. If he tries to pull some shit, you can be there to help. Then I don’t gotta look bad in front of Sami.” 

“Oh, so I gotta play the bad guy?” 

“If Kevin starts acting like a dick, then yeah!” 

Jimmy shook his head. “I really feel like all of this can be solved with one simple conversation with KO, man. He’s a dick, but he’s not heartless. If you tell him you want some alone time with Sami, I’m sure he’ll understand.” 

“You never listen to me,” Jey scowled, crossing his arms the same way he always did when he didn't get his way. “I done told you that Sami already told KO not to come and it didn’t work! So what the fuck am I supposed to do?” 

“Okay, first of all, I do listen to you. And second of all, I’m telling you, Sami probably didn’t explain it right to Kevin. If you just talk to him–”

“Are you gonna help me or not?” 

The room was silent again. Jey was still standing there with his arms crossed, still looking like the same, obnoxious little brother who always pitched a fit whenever Jimmy didn’t do exactly what he wanted when he wanted it. Jimmy let out another long-suffering sigh. Being the oldest sibling was not for the weak. 

“Fine!” Jimmy threw his hands up in the air. “But you owe me for this.” 

Jey beamed. “Sounds good! You want a shot now?” 

Jimmy collapsed on the hotel couch, exhausted. “Yeah. I think I need one.”

*****

The road trip did not start off well. At least, not for Jey. When Sami and Kevin arrived at the hotel to pick up the twins, Kevin was already sitting in the passenger seat beside Sami, oblivious to the fact that the passenger seat was obviously Jey’s rightful spot.  

Jey had covertly tried to signal to Jimmy for help, but Jimmy was simply too tired to care. It was five in the morning and he hadn’t had a single drop of coffee. All he could offer Jey was a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder before passing out in the backseat. 

When Jimmy woke up again, the sun had risen. He sat up and blinked, wiping some drool from his cheek as Jey had slipped a warm cup of coffee from McDonald’s into his hand. Sami and Kevin chattered happily up front, the low sound of some horrendous French band playing on the speakers. Jey glared at him. 

“You supposed to be my wingman!” Jey hissed, too low for the others to hear. “How can you be my wingman if you sleeping the whole damn time?” 

Jimmy took a sip of his coffee, forcing himself to wake up. “Uce, please, it ain’t even that serious. You can sit up front at the next rest stop.” 

“What if he takes it again?” Jey leaned in closer, throwing a conspiratorial glance at Kevin who was laughing loudly at something Sami had said. “He’s crafty, Jim! You gotta keep him distracted.” 

Jimmy was too tired to argue. “Man, whatever.” 

The first rest stop was at a gas station in Georgia. Jey had rocketed out to the backseat and into the store, eager to finish his business so he could beat KO back to the car and take his rightful place in the passenger seat. When he returned, he was annoyed to find that Kevin hadn’t even left. He was still sitting in the passenger seat, scrolling on his phone while Sami pumped gas. Jey grabbed his brother by the arm. 

“See!” Jey whispered furiously. “He’s trying to sabotage me. He don’t want me sitting up front with Sami.” 

Jimmy shook him off. “Will you relax, dawg? He probably just ain’t gotta go. You can wait until the next stop.” 

“That won’t be ‘til lunch!” Jey narrowed his eyes at him. “You said you’d help me.” 

Jimmy shook his head. “I don’t know what you want me to do, bruh. Figure it out.” 

Unfortunately, Jey did. 

“Hey, Sami,” Jey said, forcing his tone to sound casual once everyone was loaded back in the car. “Jim said he wanted to drive for a bit. Is that cool?” 

“Oh?” Sami turned around to look at them, his eyebrow raised. “So soon? I mean, I’m good to keep driving at least until lunch.” 

“Yeah, he just getting restless back here.” Jey nudged Jimmy so hard in the ribs he winced. “Right, Jim?” 

Jimmy rubbed his sore ribs, throwing his brother an angry glare. “Sure.”  

“You’re not on the car rental agreement,” Kevin said flatly, not even bothering to look back at them. “You have to give the car rental company your driver’s license number in advance. And we obviously didn’t have your information when we picked up the car.” 

“Oh, no! I forgot all about that!” Sami seemed distressed. “I’m sorry, Jimmy. I didn’t even think about it!” 

“It’s probably for the best,” Kevin continued, still scrolling on his phone, as if he were bored. “They probably don’t need to be driving anyways given their history.” 

The twins instantly bristled and Sami was quick to de-escalate the situation. 

“Whoa, okay. No need to bring that up, Kev. Besides, I really don’t mind driving. I love it actually! So don’t worry, Jim. Maybe when we stop for lunch I’ll call the company and see if I can add you to the plan. Is that okay?” 

“Nah, don’t worry about it,” Jimmy scowled, now glaring murderously at the back of Kevin’s head. “I’m good.” 

Sami still looked apologetic. “Well, if you change your mind, let me know. It’s really not a problem.” 

Jimmy just nodded, forcing himself to swallow his anger. If Jey hadn’t been trying so hard to get in Sami’s pants, Jimmy probably would have come across the console and beat the shit out of KO right then and there. But he was supposed to be Jey’s wingman. He needed to keep it together. 

*****

When they picked Taco Bell for lunch, everyone was in agreement to eating inside to get a break from the car. Unfortunately, every other traveler in America had the same idea. The building was packed, though Jey was thrilled when there were only small tables available. He quickly grabbed Sami and sat with him alone in the corner, excited to finally have some one-on-one time. That left Jimmy with Kevin. 

They took a small table by the window, though neither of them spoke. Instead, they ate in silence, determined to look everywhere but each other. It wasn’t until they finished eating that Kevin finally deigned to speak to him. 

“So, why are you here?” Kevin’s tone was short. “Why’d you tag along?” 

Jimmy scowled, already irritated. “My brother asked me to come. Not that it’s any of your business.” 

“Well, it is my business,” Kevin snapped, his eyes burning with anger. “Sami and I always travel together. He’s never invited anyone along before.” 

“Well, you didn’t always travel together, did you?” Jimmy couldn’t keep the bite out of his words, a smug smile on his face. “He used to travel with us all the time.” 

Kevin seemed annoyed at the reminder. “Well, he’s not in your Bloodline anymore, is he? He travels with me now. And I’m not even sure why he’d want you here. I thought you hated him.” 

“I don’t hate Sami,” Jimmy seemed almost surprised at the insinuation. “You, on the other hand–” 

“How do I know you and your brother aren’t up to something?” Kevin interrupted, his eyes narrowed. “Because it just seems a little strange to me that you would want to be friends with us at all. And besides, I thought your brother hated Sami? Why is he pretending to be cool with him now?” 

Jimmy curled his lip in anger. “Jey ain’t pretending anything, you dumb fuck. Him and Sami been cool for a while now. Guess you had your head too far up your ass to notice.” 

“You think I believe this new best friend act? Please. You and your brother have been Roman’s henchman for too long to make believe that you’ve really changed. You think I forgot what you and your family did to us?” 

“In case you ain’t notice, asshole, Roman’s gone. We ain’t with the Bloodline no more.” 

“Doesn’t mean you’ve changed.” Kevin’s face was twisted into something hateful. “And if you even think about betraying Sami again, you’re going to be dealing with me.” 

“Is that some kind of threat?” 

“Who’s a dumb fuck now?” 

Jimmy nearly came out of his chair before a firm hand on his shoulder stopped him. 

“Whoa! You guys good?” Sami seemed concerned as approached their table, Jey lingering behind him with wary eyes. 

“You better come get your boy, uce,” Jimmy fumed, his fists still clenched. “Because I ain’t gonna take that disrespectful shit all the way to Phoenix.” 

Kevin’s eyes glittered with malice. “I could say the same for you. Otherwise, we’ll have to handle some things in the parking lot.” 

“Why wait? I’ll fuck you up right here in this Taco Bell.”

“Okay, stop. Please, stop.” Sami seemed distressed, now moving to Kevin’s side. “Kevin, you’re making a scene.” 

“Me? He’s the one who–”

“Can I talk to you outside for a minute?” 

Kevin clenched his jaw. “Sami, I’m not the one who started this. We don’t have anything to talk about.” 

“Yes, we do.” Sami’s voice was firm. “Outside. Now.” 

Kevin reluctantly allowed Sami to tug him out of the building, leaving the twins alone. 

Jimmy forced him to take some more deep breaths, trying to ignore how everyone was still staring at him. Jey munched on a cinnamon twist. “Do I wanna know?” 

“Man, you were right,” Jimmy scowled. “KO is a fucking dick.” 

Jey nodded sagely. “I don’t know how to get rid of him. Glad you here though. Keeps him off my back for once.” 

“For once? You dealing with this all the time?” 

“Any time I wanna be around Sami, there’s KO. Like a fucking shadow or something. He really hates me.” 

Jimmy passed a hand over his face. Dealing with Kevin Owens wasn’t new. He just wasn’t normally dealing with him in his free time. 

“Look, I know KO’s a dick, but you can’t fight him on this trip.” Jey seemed concerned. “If y’all fight then Sami gon’ be all upset and I ain’t gonna get to shoot my shot. You not gon’ let him rile you up though, right? You got my back?” 

Jimmy couldn’t help but laugh, shaking his head incredulously. “The things I do for you to get some dick,” he chuckled, but he still dabbed his brother up, his anger retreating. “But I gotchu, uce. I ain’t gonna blow things between you and Sami. I’m your wingman, remember?” 

“Yeet.” Jey grinned, his teeth full of cinnamon. “Now I gotta go grab the passenger seat before KO get there. Sorry about sticking you in the back with him.”

“Nah, it’s cool. I’ll just nap.” 

“You the best, uce.” 

“You still owe me though.” 

Jey held out the bag. “Cinnamon twist?”

*****

The afternoon was quiet. Jey finally got the passenger seat, forcing Jimmy and Kevin to sit together in the back. Jimmy was happy to wear his headphones and nap, ignoring how close Kevin was to him. Why was the backseat so small? Every time Sami hit a bump in the road, their knees would knock together, leaving Jimmy on edge. He was grateful when he finally settled enough to sleep. 

Eventually, the night grew dark. After another drive-thru for dinner, it was time to start looking for a hotel. Jimmy wasn’t picky. He was just eager to get out of the car and finally get some alone time. They found a cheap spot off the beaten path with good reviews and trudged into the lobby with their luggage in tow. 

Jimmy collapsed on a chair in the lobby, allowing Jey to leave his luggage beside him as he and Sami went up to the front desk. It looked like Kevin was about to join them, but Sami waved him away. “I’ll get the rooms,” Sami said quickly, motioning for Kevin to sit down beside Jimmy. “Just relax. I’ll be right back.” 

Kevin seemed suspicious, but he didn’t argue, taking a seat beside Jimmy without so much as a sideways glance. 

They waited. 

And waited. 

And waited. 

Jesus, what was taking so long? 

Eventually, they returned. 

“Well, good news and bad news,” Sami announced, passing out the key cards. “They’re low on vacancies and only had two rooms available.” 

“That’s fine,” Kevin grunted, accepting his card. “What room are we in?” 

“Um…” Sami suddenly looked uncomfortable. “I… well, the twins probably need a break, Kev, don’t you think? Why don’t you bunk with Jimmy?” 

“I don’t want to bunk with him.” Kevin’s tone was laced with such vitriol that even Sami looked surprised. “Besides, what do they need a break for? Don’t they room together all the time?” 

It was taking all of Jimmy’s willpower to not make a scene. While he’d agreed to do this for his brother, it had been under the assumption that he would at least have his own room at the end of the night. The last thing he wanted was to share a space with a man who hated his guts. 

“They don’t have any other rooms?” Jimmy tried to keep his tone even but he knew he sounded angry, even to his own ears. “Like, they completely full?” 

“Yeah.” Sami seemed distressed. “But it’s just for one night. We’ll be back on the road first thing in the morning.” 

“Well, good! It sounds like a plan!” Jey was quick to grab his suitcase from Jimmy’s hand, tugging Sami towards the elevator before anyone else could protest. “See you in the morning!” 

“Uce!” Jimmy tried to call after him, but Jey just threw him a warning look, the meaning clear: Do not blow this for me. 

Jimmy sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. How did he always end up in these situations? 

Now that it was just Jimmy and Kevin in the lobby, the silence was awkward and oppressive. Kevin seemed positively wrathful, his grip on his suitcase so tight that his knuckles were blanched. Jimmy shifted uncomfortably. While he wasn’t Kevin’s biggest fan, he still wanted to keep things civil, at least in the hopes of making the night bearable. He tried extending an olive branch. 

“Aye, man, I’m sorry about earlier,” Jimmy offered, trying to diffuse the awkwardness of the situation. “But it’s just for one night. I’ll stay out of your way and–”

Kevin yanked his suitcase and walked off without a word. Jimmy watched him leave, trying to keep his anger under control. 

Great. This was just great. 

Leave it to Kevin Owens to make things more miserable than they needed to be. He reluctantly followed him to their room. 

Of course, things didn’t get any better when they arrived. Mostly because it was the wrong room. Or at least, it had to be the wrong room because there was only one bed. And not just any bed. A double. A double was barely big enough for two normal sized people, let alone two very large wrestlers both over six feet tall. 

Kevin immediately pulled out his phone, calling Sami, who was a floor above them. 

“Hey! You guys already settled in?” Sami’s voice on speaker sounded far too chipper and Kevin scowled. 

“I think you gave us the keys to your room. There’s only one bed here.” 

“Oh! Um, yeah… that’s all they had.” Sami sounded sheepish, even over the phone. 

“Sami, I’m not sharing a bed with Jimmy Uso.” Kevin’s voice was so biting that Jimmy considered throwing something at his head. “Besides, I couldn’t share even if I wanted to. The bed’s barely big enough for one person, let alone two.” 

“That’s all they had, Kev. Sorry, but my phone’s about to die so I better go. I’ll see you in the morning!” 

“Sami, don’t you dare–”

The call disconnected and Kevin groaned in frustration, muttering something in French that Jimmy didn’t understand. 

The silence stretched long again. Jimmy finally pulled out his wallet. 

“I think I got a quarter in here. I’ll flip you for it. Heads or tails?” 

Kevin turned around to glare at him. “What are you talking about? I’m not sleeping on the floor.” 

“Well, not if you call it.” Jimmy held up the coin. “Heads or tails?” 

“Forget it. I’m taking the bed. You can sleep on the floor.” 

Jimmy blinked. “Are you being deadass right now?” He waved the coin in Kevin’s face. “I’m trying to make it fair, uce. You really that fucking selfish?” 

“I’ve had two knee surgeries. I think I’m entitled to the bed.” 

“I’ve had a knee injury too, uce. You ain’t special.” 

The two men faced off. Kevin’s eyes were practically burning, a stark contrast to the cool blue of his irises. Jimmy could see that his fists were twitching at his sides, as if he were resisting the urge to punch Jimmy in the face. 

“You gonna hit me, KO?” Jimmy knew he was playing with fire, but he didn’t care. “Go on. You know you want to.” 

Kevin’s hands were suddenly fisted in Jimmy’s shirt, shoving him up against the grimy hotel wall. For some reason, Jimmy just smirked and allowed it. He couldn’t deny the small thrill at getting the Prize Fighter this riled up. He knew he got under the man’s skin, but he didn’t know it was this bad. Besides, Kevin was always a joy to watch when he was full of hate and righteous anger. It was part of what made wrestling him so much fun. 

“Let me make this clear,” Kevin snarled. “I don’t like you. I don’t want you here. I don’t know why you and your brother are tagging along, but I’m watching you. And if you try anything, I’m going to beat your ass like I did at WrestleMania. Got it?” 

Jimmy couldn’t contain his smile. He felt almost giddy, a new fire thrumming in his veins as Kevin stared him down. 

“Got it.” 

Kevin stared at him then eventually let him go, his gaze still suspicious. 

“So, you don’t mind sharing the bed then?” Even though Jimmy wasn’t particularly eager to share a bed with anyone, let alone Kevin Owens, he wasn’t going to back down without a fight. He had just as much right to the bed as Kevin did. And he sure as hell wasn’t sleeping on the floor. 

Kevin let out a huff. “Fine. Do whatever you want. I don’t care.” 

Jimmy watched with amusement as Kevin slammed his suitcase down on the bed, effectively claiming the side near the window. 

“Cool.” 

The silence stretched long again. Jimmy tried to turn on the TV but once he set the remote down, Kevin grabbed it and turned it off. Petty bastard. At least Jimmy was able to make it to the bathroom to shower first, much to Kevin’s annoyance. 

Unfortunately, it wasn’t until Jimmy finished his shower that he realized he’d left his pajamas in his suitcase on the bed. With a groan, he wrapped a towel around his waist to collect his clothes, ignoring Kevin who had been waiting impatiently outside. 

“Took you long enough.” 

Jimmy threw him a cheeky wink. “Just trying to be considerate, uce. Didn’t wanna stink up the place.”

Kevin just grunted in response, his expression inscrutable once he realized Jimmy was covered in nothing but a towel. 

A few loud thumps from the room upstairs had both of them pausing to stare up at the ceiling, now concerned. Great. Hopefully they weren’t staying below inconsiderate assholes. 

“Hope that won’t happen all night,” Kevin muttered. 

“I just hope it ain’t Jey and Sami,” Jimmy sighed, shaking his head. “I don’t wanna hear all that.” 

“Me neither.” 

Jimmy paused at Kevin’s words, glancing over at him. “You really hate Jey that much?” 

“Do I really need to answer that question?” 

“Come on, dawg. Jey’s liked Sami for a while now. Why can’t you just be happy for them?” 

Kevin clenched his jaw, his grip tight on the toiletry bag he was holding. “I told you. I don’t trust him. Or you. I don’t want Sami getting hurt again.” 

Jimmy tried to be understanding. “Hey, I get it. You and Sami have history. You care about him. But come on, uce. It’s obvious Sami likes him too. It wouldn’t kill you to be supportive.”

Kevin glared at him. “Why do you care so much? I didn’t even think you’d like the idea of them being together.” 

“Why?” Jimmy raised an eyebrow. “I’ve always liked Sami. I mean, sure, we had that falling out at the Rumble, but we all been cool since me and Jey left the Bloodline.” 

“I guess I just didn’t think you’d support it.” 

“Support what?” 

Kevin shrugged. “Jey being with a guy. No offense but neither of you come off as the most open-minded.” 

“I ain’t got any room to judge my brother,” Jimmy muttered. “Not for this.” 

Kevin kept his face neutral, though Jimmy could still see the curiosity sparkling in those blue eyes.

“Does that mean you’ve… dabbled?”

Jimmy huffed out a laugh. “You make it sound like sleeping with guys is the same as recreational drug use.” 

“I’m just curious.” 

Jimmy was suddenly very aware that he was still wearing nothing but a towel. He shifted uncomfortably, finally pulling a pair of sweatpants free from his bag. 

“Alright, yeah. I’ve had my fair share of experiences. Is that what you wanna hear?”

Kevin raised an eyebrow. For a man who was hardly ever caught off guard, it was clear Jimmy had managed to surprise him. 

“I didn’t know that.”

“Well, now you do.” Jimmy glared at him. “Now, you gonna use the bathroom now or what? I gotta change.” 

Kevin didn’t say anything. He just quietly retreated, leaving Jimmy alone. 

Jimmy tugged on his sweatpants, trying not to overthink their conversation. He hadn’t exactly meant to come out to Kevin Owens, but he knew it was only a matter of time. If Jey and Sami were going to be spending more time together, it would make sense that Kevin was going to be a growing presence in their lives. Sami and Kevin were best friends. Jimmy likely wasn’t getting rid of him any time soon. 

Still, he wasn’t sure how he felt about admitting to Kevin, another single man, that he was into guys, especially now when they were trapped in a hotel room together and sharing a bed. 

Jimmy crawled under the covers and tried not to think about it. It didn’t mean anything. It didn’t have to mean anything. Kevin probably didn’t care and why should he? He hated Jimmy anyway. 

When Kevin finally emerged from the shower, Jimmy was propped up against the headboard, scrolling on his phone. At first he didn’t look up when Kevin walked past, though a familiar flash of orange had Jimmy’s eyes snapping up in annoyance. 

“Wait, what the fuck, uce?” 

Kevin smirked, looking triumphant. He was wearing an orange tank top, a very familiar orange tank top. 

“Why the fuck you wearing an Uso Crazy shirt? Where did you even get that?” 

Kevin seemed amused. “I have lots of wrestling merch. Do you like it?” 

Jimmy glowered at him. “Man, whatever.” 

Jimmy rolled over to return to his phone, trying to ignore his growing irritation. He knew that Kevin was doing this to get under his skin, but for some reason it was working. 

He felt the bed dip as Kevin sat down, the sound of his lamp cutting off plunging the room into darkness. Jimmy ignored it. He continued to scroll on his phone, though when Kevin pulled the sheets back and climbed in, Jimmy could feel his irritation reach new heights. The bed was simply too small to accommodate both of them. Even though Jimmy was practically hanging off the edge of the bed, he could feel Kevin’s back pressed tightly against his own. Jimmy jerked away. 

“Uce, be so fucking for real right now.” 

“It’s a fucking double,” Kevin snapped. “What do you want me to do about it?” 

Jimmy was so squished he couldn’t even lay on his back without half of his body hanging off the bed. He sat up. 

“You have more room. Move over.” 

“I don’t have any more room! I’m practically hanging off the edge of the bed!” 

“Me too, uce! The bed ain’t that small. You just being a dick.” 

“Look for yourself! I’m literally hanging off the bed as we speak.” 

Jimmy peeked over and unfortunately Kevin was right. He was hanging off the edge of the bed. 

“You can still sleep on the floor if you want.” 

“Not a chance, uce.” 

Jimmy tried to get comfortable, but it was impossible. He couldn’t lay on his back or stomach. If he laid on his left side, his ass was pressed flush to Kevin’s. If he laid on his right side, something far more intimate would be pressed there. 

“Stop flopping around like a fish,” Kevin snapped. “Otherwise neither of us are going to get a wink of sleep.” 

Jimmy was suddenly regretful that he had slept so much in the car. He was too wired now to even consider sleep, though he doubted he would have been comfortable enough to do it anyway. 

To his surprise, Kevin didn’t move at all. He seemed content to lay away from Jimmy with one leg hanging off, somehow not uncomfortable. 

The room was dark and quiet. Jimmy forced himself to face the wall, trying to ignore the feeling of Kevin’s warm body pressed to his back. Eventually, he heard Kevin’s breathing deepen and he began to snore. 

Jimmy cursed his luck. Of course, of course, this was happening to him. Trapped in a room with Kevin Owens in the middle of nowhere, stuck in a bed too small to even lay in. Kevin’s snores grew louder and Jimmy buried his face in the pillow. 

Time passed slowly. Jimmy tried his best to sleep, but between Kevin’s snores and his limited range of movement, he was simply too uncomfortable. And with Kevin pressed so close, it was taking all of Jimmy’s willpower not to think about him. 

He wasn’t sure what it was about the Prize Fighter that had him under Jimmy’s skin. Maybe if he was ugly, Jimmy would think about him less. Maybe then he wouldn’t be thinking about Kevin’s strong muscles or mesmerizing smile or pretty blue eyes. Jimmy had never admitted it, but he’d always found Kevin attractive. How could he not? Especially back in the old days when they were actually friends and Kevin actually seemed to enjoy his company. Personally, Jimmy had always enjoyed looking into Kevin’s intelligent eyes, listening to his funny jokes, and admiring his wrestling form. It was something he’d never shared, but maybe he should have. Maybe then things would have been different. 

Jimmy didn’t want to admit it, but he was almost disappointed that Kevin didn’t like him anymore. Sure, he had a good reason for it. The Bloodline had tormented Kevin for years. Jimmy wasn’t proud of everything he’d done to Kevin while under Roman’s thumb, even if he had just been following orders and trying not to be excommunicated from his own family. It still wasn’t an excuse. Him and Jey should have walked away from Roman years ago. Kevin Owens hated him. But Jimmy only had himself to blame. 

Kevin rolled over in his sleep and Jimmy stiffened when he felt a strong arm drape over his hip.

Okay. Okay, be cool. Be cool. 

Kevin’s snoring told Jimmy that he was still asleep and Jimmy wanted to keep it that way. He reached up, intending to push Kevin’s arm off, but then suddenly Kevin’s hand was gripping him harder, pulling him back until Jimmy’s body was flush against his. Jimmy’s breathing stuttered when he felt something press against his ass, instinctively pulling away at the feeling. Unfortunately, Kevin just held him tighter, still snoring. 

Jimmy’s mind was racing. He couldn’t deny that he was enjoying the feel of Kevin’s arm around him, his body warm as he held the younger man close. Kevin was one of the few men that was actually big enough to make Jimmy feel comfortable being held like this. Most of the time when he was the little spoon, the men holding him from behind were so small it felt like he was wearing a backpack. Kevin felt sturdy and strong, holding Jimmy close like he was something precious to him. 

Jimmy forced himself to push these thoughts from his head. Kevin didn’t care about him. He was just asleep. Probably dreaming about someone he actually liked and cared about. 

Jimmy was so lost in thought that he hadn’t even noticed that Kevin’s snoring had stopped. 

“Why haven’t you moved away?” Kevin whispered in his ear and Jimmy jumped in surprise. 

“Jesus, what the fuck, uce?” Jimmy tried to move, but Kevin’s hand came up fast, grabbing Jimmy by the throat to pull him back flush against Kevin’s broad chest. 

“Not so fast, sweetheart. I didn’t say you could leave.” 

Jimmy’s body went hot, his cheeks inflamed as Kevin’s fingers wrapped around his windpipe. He felt his erection jump in his sweatpants at the rough treatment, though he was grateful Kevin couldn’t see it. He hadn’t been manhandled like this in a long time. 

“How long were you letting me hold you?” Kevin murmured, his tone mocking. “Didn’t even realize I was doing it until I woke up with you in my arms. You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you, Jimmy?” 

“Maybe you should ask yourself why you were holding me in the first place,” Jimmy spat, trying to inject some venom in his tone. Kevin’s grip on his throat tightened and Jimmy forced himself not to make a sound. He didn’t want to give Kevin the knowledge that having a hand on his throat like this was actually something he enjoyed. It was just too embarrassing. 

“I wake up and you’re laying here, just so sweet and warm with my arms around you. Did you like it?” 

“Man, fuck off!” Jimmy tried to struggle, but Kevin’s grip on his neck was too powerful. His fingers tightened and Jimmy let out a choked gasp, now fully hard in his sweatpants. Did KO know that was a turn on for him or was he just trying to be a bully? Jimmy had to remind himself that most people, normal people, would be frightened at the feeling of their windpipe being crushed and their oxygen stolen from them. 

“It’s okay if you liked it,” Kevin cooed. “Especially now that I’ve learned so much about you tonight.” 

Jimmy hissed as Kevin’s fingers dug deeper into his neck. “Oh, I get it,” he wheezed. “You learned I’m into guys and then you pull this shit? You coulda just told me you liked me, uce. I woulda been down.” 

“Is that so?” 

Something pressed against Jimmy’s ass and Jimmy stiffened at the feeling, causing Kevin to laugh. 

“You seem scared,” Kevin teased. “Thought you had experience.” 

“I’m not scared of anything.” 

Kevin laughed again and the sound was mean. “If you’re not scared, then why are you shaking, hm? Practically trembling in my arms.” 

Jimmy wished the truth wasn’t so damning. It didn’t help when Kevin squeezed his throat again and Jimmy actually whined, the sound so embarrassing that his body flushed hot again. 

“What pretty noises you make, mon chéri.” Kevin’s beard was tickling Jimmy’s neck, his breath still warm in Jimmy’s ear. “And you’re right. I can’t stop thinking about what you told me. Makes me wonder what I would have done if I had known about it sooner.” 

Jimmy didn’t trust himself to speak. Not when Kevin’s hand around his throat felt this good, his body betraying him as Kevin held him captive. He was horrified he’d open his mouth and even more embarrassing noises would spill out, giving away just how much he was enjoying this. 

“If I had known…” Kevin’s other hand reached around to pull Jimmy impossibly closer, his hand burning like a brand against Jimmy’s feverish skin. “I would have bent you over and put you in your place ages ago.” 

Jimmy’s cock jumped at his words and Jimmy forced himself to keep his mouth shut. He was still reminded that Kevin’s brutal fingers were still wrapped around his windpipe. If Jimmy struggled, he might leave bruises. Bruises he didn’t want to explain. 

“Would you have liked that?” Kevin’s free hand kneaded at the warm flesh of Jimmy’s chest, exploring him. “Would you?” 

“Let me go.” Jimmy’s voice was hoarse, the words scraping raw on their way out. 

Kevin’s tongue flicked out to lick at Jimmy’s ear and Jimmy shivered. 

“You sure that’s what you want?” Kevin’s tone didn’t seem mocking anymore. Instead, he sounded almost breathless, maybe even a little disappointed at the thought of letting him go. “Because your body is telling me you like it when someone roughs you up like this.” 

His hand traveled further down and flicked at one of Jimmy’s nipples and this time Jimmy couldn’t suppress the needy whine that left his throat. Kevin chuckled. 

“I should have known. You talk a good game, Jim, but you need a firm hand, don’t you? Need someone who isn’t afraid to fuck that snot-nosed attitude out of you.” 

Jimmy’s pride wanted him to argue with Kevin, but he still didn’t trust himself to speak. Kevin’s clever fingers were still pinching and fondling his nipples, no doubt trying to coax more humiliating sounds out of him. 

“What? No more fight left? You surprise me, Jimmy. I didn’t know you’d take it this sweet.” 

Jimmy screwed his eyes shut. He couldn’t decide if this was a dream or a nightmare. He was beyond humiliated that Kevin Owens of all people had discovered just how submissive he liked to be, but he couldn’t deny how good it felt. It had been a long time since any man had made him feel like this. 

“So, I’ll ask again,” Keivn said, his tone conversational now. “Do you really want me to let you go?” 

Jimmy trembled in Kevin’s hold, but Kevin’s fingers just tightened, forcing out another choked wheeze from the Samoan’s throat. 

“Answer me, slut. Do you want me to let you go?” 

Molten heat licked across Jimmy’s limbs like wildfire, the feeling so good that he almost came from Kevin’s words alone. 

“No.” 

Despite all his bravado, Jimmy couldn’t lie. He didn’t want Kevin to let him go. The dominant hand on his throat just felt too good, his body practically vibrating with arousal as Kevin held him close. His pride was slipping away, lust now clouding his mind and making it difficult to think. Kevin’s mocking laughter didn’t help. 

“Such a good boy,” he crooned. “You’ve been holding out on me, Jimmy. If I had known you were this easy to tame, I’d have put my hands on you years ago. I bet you take it real sweet, don’t you? I bet you beg for someone to fuck you then thank them for filling you up with their come.” 

“Don’t…” Jimmy’s plea came out breathless, his body still trembling in Kevin’s arms. “Don’t say it like that.” 

“Why not? It’s true, isn’t it?” Kevin’s fingers pinched his nipple again and Jimmy whimpered. “Now, Jey… I won’t lie. I had my suspicions about him. I had a feeling he’d bend over for just about anyone who asked. But you really had me fooled, Jim. You’ve got to be the locker room’s best kept secret.” 

“I don’t kiss and tell.” 

“Aw, does that mean I get to be another one of your dirty little secrets?” 

Kevin didn’t know how close he was to the truth. Jimmy had fooled around with his fair share of wrestlers in the locker room, but it had been years since he’d done anything like this. He’d taken great pains to keep it all under wraps. It helped that most of the men he’d been with had gone on to AEW. 

“Should have known both Uso twins were this slutty,” Kevin teased, his hand trailing further down Jimmy’s stomach. “Though I guess Sami’s getting a taste for himself upstairs, isn’t he?” 

Jimmy screwed his eyes shut. He didn’t want to think about how his brother was likely getting identical treatment from Sami in the room above theirs. While he often joked with Jey about how they did everything together, he hadn’t meant like this. 

Kevin’s hand tugged at the waistband of Jimmy’s sweatpants and Jimmy’s hips bucked forward instinctively, causing his body to flush even hotter in embarrassment. 

“It’s alright, sweetheart,” Kevin cooed, his tone mocking. “Let me feel you.” 

Jimmy let out a gasp when Kevin’s hand finally found his erection, his fingers immediately wrapping around the length to give it a good feel.

“Knew you were packing some heat in those black pants you always wear, Uso,” Kevin teased. “Knew there had to be a reason why you were strutting around backstage like you owned the place.” 

Jimmy continued to writhe in Kevin’s hold. The dominant hand on his throat, combined with Kevin’s slow strokes, was causing more heat to spread across his body. His mind was completely fogged with arousal, his hips rutting forward to chase even more friction from the older man’s hand. 

“Needy thing, aren’t you?” 

Kevin removed his hands from Jimmy’s pants and released his throat, causing Jimmy to whine in disappointment. 

“Hush, mon cœur. Let me grab something from my bag. Take these off.” He tugged on Jimmy’s pants one final time before moving away, his side of the bed now empty and cold. Despite his disappointment, Jimmy was quick to obey, stripping his sweatpants off and sighing with relief as the cool air hit his sweaty legs. 

Jimmy couldn’t see much in the darkness of the room, but there was still enough light peeking through the curtains for him to see Kevin’s silhouette move towards the end of the bed—the only warning before Kevin ripped the sheets back and grabbed Jimmy by the ankle.

“Come here, slut.” 

He dragged Jimmy to the edge of the bed, rolling him over onto his stomach so lube-coated fingers could begin nudging at his hole. 

“That’s it,” Kevin crooned, keeping his other hand firm on Jimmy’s back to hold him down. “Open up for me. Let me in.” 

Jimmy hissed at the intrusion. It had been a long time since he’d last taken dick, but his body still remembered. He did his best to relax and allow Kevin’s fingers to breach him, focusing on his breathing to ensure that his muscles stayed loose and pliant. Kevin chuckled. 

“What a practiced slut. You must do this a lot, huh? I should have known. Someone as pretty as you must have a long string of lovers.” 

The mixture of praise and degradation had Jimmy burying his face into the mattress, trying his best to hide his whimpers as Kevin scissored him open. 

“What? No words for me? You had plenty of shit to say earlier.” Kevin’s fingers nudged deeper and Jimmy whimpered. “Amazing how the second I put my hands on you, you turn into this sweet, submissive little thing. Come on, Jimmy. Let me hear you.” 

Jimmy shook his head, keeping his face down to try to hide the embarrassing noises Kevin’s fingers were drawing out of him. 

“I said, let me hear you.” Kevin’s free hand was suddenly in Jimmy’s hair, tangling in the damp curls to wrench Jimmy’s head. Jimmy gasped, letting out a much louder whine of pain. 

“There you are,” Kevin chuckled, sounding pleased. “Keep making those sweet little noises, slut. I want to hear it all.” 

Kevin’s clever fingers brushed against that sensitive spot and Jimmy immediately stiffened, his eyes rolling back into his head at the feeling. 

“Ah, looks like I found the magic button.” 

Kevin fingers pushed in deeper, beginning to poke and prod at Jimmy’s prostate until Jimmy whimpered, struggling to contain himself. 

“Aw, how cute. You make the prettiest noises when you’re getting fucked, Jimmy. Let’s see if I can get more out of you.” 

Kevin added a third finger and Jimmy practically mewled, causing Kevin to let out a loud laugh.  

“Jesus, Jimmy. How haven’t I heard you in the locker room before? Surprised you managed to keep this a secret. Could you imagine what the others would do to you if they knew how easy it was to shut you up? You’d be bent over every night obediently taking dick like the fucking whore you are.” 

Kevin’s cruel fingers tightened against Jimmy’s scalp and Jimmy obediently arched his back further, his muscles trembling with pleasure as Kevin’s fingers started massaging his prostate. Kevin let out a pleased hum. 

“Think you’re stretched enough, slut? Or you need more?” 

Jimmy quickly shook his head, pushing his hips back to begin fucking himself on Kevin’s fingers. His entire body was covered with sweat, his skin still hot and feverish with his embarrassment, but he didn’t care. He couldn’t. Not when Kevin had already pushed him this close to the edge, his degrading words keeping Jimmy strangely satisfied. 

Kevin released Jimmy’s hair and he collapsed back onto the mattress, whining again when Kevin removed his fingers. 

“Shut up.” Kevin landed a harsh swat on his ass, the feeling sending more electric sparks shooting up Jimmy’s spine. “Crawl back up on the bed. Get on all fours.” 

Jimmy rushed to obey. His limbs felt gooey and warm, the pleasure making it difficult to think, but he could still follow commands. He knelt on all fours on the bed, keeping his back arched and resisting the urge to fidget.

“Jesus, you’re beautiful.” Kevin sounded almost awestruck, his large hand reaching up to grab one of the globes of Jimmy’s round ass and squeezing it. “I wanted to hate you. I really, really did, Jimmy. But you were just so pretty, I couldn’t. No matter how badly I wanted to.” 

Kevin’s words were strangely vulnerable, his voice so sincere that Jimmy had no choice but to believe him. 

“Please,” Jimmy whispered, the word so small he wasn’t even sure Kevin could hear it. 

But he did. 

“Oh? You finally want to speak?” Kevin knelt behind Jimmy on the bed, running a reassuring hand across his back. “Please what, pretty boy?” 

Jimmy flushed at the nickname. He was so glad the light was off so Kevin couldn’t see how hard he was blushing. 

“Please, don’t tease me.” 

Kevin smiled, almost endeared by Jimmy’s adorable little pleas. 

“Don’t tease you? You want it that bad?” 

Jimmy nodded, hanging his hand down and forcing himself to keep still. Every instinct in his body was screaming at him to begin rocking back against Kevin to seek more attention, but he resisted. He’d already embarrassed himself enough as it was. 

“As much as I’d love to have you begging for dick, I’ll give you a pass this time.” 

Kevin’s slicked-up cock began nudging at Jimmy’s hole, but it wasn’t that feeling that had Jimmy’s empty hole clenching in anticipation. It was his words. 

This time. 

Implying there would be a next time. 

Kevin’s cock continued to push in and Jimmy clawed at the sheets in response, trying his best to relax his body even though he felt like was being split open. He’d never seen Kevin’s dick before, but it felt massive like this—damn near hitting the back of his throat as he continued to nudge further into Jimmy’s hole.

“Jesus, you’re tight,” Kevin hissed, his hands gripping his hips so tightly Jimmy was sure it would leave bruises. “Feel so fucking good. Like you were made for me.” 

Kevin eventually bottomed out and Jimmy’s arms shook trying to stay on all fours. His entire body was thrumming with energy and arousal, his own cock dangling uselessly between his legs. He could feel pre-come dripping from the tip, but he forced himself to ignore it. 

He hadn’t been given permission to touch himself.

Kevin stayed ball-deep inside him to give him time to adjust, eventually loosening his grip on Jimmy’s hips once he gained more control of himself. 

“Just breathe, pretty boy,” Kevin murmured and Jimmy realized that he had been holding his breath in anticipation. “Just breathe. It’s alright. You’re okay.” 

Kevin gave an experimental thrust and Jimmy gasped. He was shocked at how easily his body was adjusting to him. Perhaps Kevin was right. Maybe his body was made for him. 

“That’s it,” Kevin encouraged, rubbing his hip in reassurance as he began a steady pace. “Taking me so good. You’re such a sweet fuck, Jimmy. I can’t believe we haven’t done this yet.” 

Well, we did spend the past four years hating each other. Jimmy’s delirious mind wanted to retort, but he couldn’t. Not when Kevin’s cock was filling him so perfectly, Jimmy’s eyes crossing in pleasure. 

“Wish I had turned on the lamp to see you, pretty boy,” Kevin murmured, leaning down to press a surprisingly gentle kiss to Jimmy’s shoulder blade. “I just know you look gorgeous when you’re obediently taking dick like this. Such a good boy…” 

Jimmy allowed Kevin’s praise to wash over him like warm water, his body sinking further and further into the throes of pleasure. And when the angle of Kevin’s thrusts shifted, now aiming for his prostate, Jimmy stiffened again and whined, causing Kevin to let out a delighted laugh. 

“There it is,” he murmured, reaching out to once again grab at Jimmy’s long hair. “Come here, slut. Make more of those pretty noises. I want Sami and Jey upstairs to hear just how good I’m fucking you.” 

Jimmy was too far gone to care much about what Kevin had just said. Instead, he obediently arched his back and allowed Kevin to pound harder into him, aiming for that sensitive bundle of nerves with every expert twist of his hips. 

“Such a good slut,” Kevin praised, his voice just a little bit breathless now. “Letting me play with you however I want without any complaints. It’s been a long time since I’ve fucked someone so sweet. Or so pretty.” 

Kevin wrenched Jimmy’s hair back further and Jimmy moaned, his mouth open as more breathy gasps and whimpers escaped. Kevin let out a pleased sound. 

“That’s it, Jimmy. Let me hear you.” 

Kevin’s thrusts turned brutal and Jimmy let out a new sound, this one much louder and vulnerable, close to a sob. 

“Fuck, yeah,” Kevin gasped, still keeping that firm grip on Jimmy’s hair to keep his back arched perfectly for him. “God, the noises you make. Keep going.” 

Jimmy whimpered and whined with each thrust of Kevin’s hips, though eventually they began to turn into open sobs, Jimmy’s body shaking in Kevin’s hold. 

“Please, please,” he gasped, struggling to get the words out. “Please…” 

“Please what, mon cœur?” 

Jimmy could barely think. It was taking all of his willpower to keep himself upright, nearly grateful for Kevin’s cruel hands in his hair to keep him from collapsing into the mattress. The pleasure was so good now he thought was going to crawl out of his skin with need. 

“Please!” he sobbed, the sound embarrassingly loud. 

Kevin never faltered his thrusts, still aiming for Jimmy’s prostate with devastating accuracy. 

“I can’t give it to you if you don’t ask, pretty boy. Tell me what you want.” 

Jimmy sobbed again. “Please, can I come? Please?” 

“What a sweet boy,” Kevin cooed. “Come on my cock, mon amour. Let me feel you.” 

Jimmy instantly obeyed. His entire body tensed as he spilled onto the mattress, his hole clamping down on Kevin’s length so tightly that Kevin hissed, letting out a long string of French curses. 

“Fuck!” Kevin finally released Jimmy’s hair and pulled out just in time to paint Jimmy’s ass with hot ropes of come. 

Without Kevin’s hand in his hair, Jimmy crumpled onto the bed, his body still shaking and twitching from the aftershocks of his orgasm. Kevin worked out one last weak shot onto the back of Jimmy’s thigh, taking a few shaky breaths of his own to try to compose himself. 

Then the room was quiet again. 

Jimmy’s mind was far away, still trying to claw his way back to normal consciousness after the pleasure had sent him so far down that he was nearly in subspace. Kevin wasn’t any better. He was staring down at Jimmy’s trembling form in shock, as if he couldn’t believe what they had just done. 

Jimmy let out a weak moan and that spurred Kevin into action. 

“Wait here,” he ordered, climbing off the bed. “Don’t move.”

Jimmy didn’t have the energy to disobey him even if he wanted to. His limbs felt completely useless, his muscles trembling with exertion even though he’d done nothing but bent over and taken some dick. He couldn’t remember the last time he came that hard. 

When Jimmy opened his eyes again, he was surprised to see Kevin’s face, the room now lit from the lamp on the bedside table. 

“Hey.” Kevin’s voice was soft as he pressed a warm washcloth to Jimmy’s tear-stained cheek. “You okay?”

Jimmy was confused by Kevin’s tenderness. Weren’t they supposed to hate each other? 

“You don’t have to…” Jimmy whispered, reaching up with a weak hand to try to push Kevin away. “You don’t…”

“Hey, just relax for me, okay?” Kevin seemed worried, his hands gentle as he wiped the sweat and tears from Jimmy’s face. “Let me clean you up and get you some water. But until then, don’t try to move yet.” 

All Jimmy could do was nod and allow it. He was too tired to argue. He felt Kevin wiping down the rest of his body, his words low and comforting as he finally helped Jimmy sit up to take a sip of water. Despite his fatigue, Jimmy still insisted on standing up and going to the bathroom on his own, trying to ignore just how sore he felt. It’d been a long time since he’d been dicked down that good. 

While in the bathroom, Jimmy went through the motions to fully clean himself, forcing himself not to think too much about what they’d just done. He couldn’t believe he’d allowed Kevin Owens, a man he was supposed to hate, to see the most vulnerable parts of him. If he thought about it too much, he knew he’d probably start panicking. 

It took a lot of courage to finally leave the bathroom. He wasn’t sure he wanted to face Kevin again after this, let alone share a bed with him. What if he wanted to talk? Or worse, what if he didn’t want to talk and they went back to hating each other? Jimmy wasn’t sure he could pretend to hate him anymore. Not after this. 

To his surprise, Kevin was waiting outside the bathroom door, still looking concerned as he led him back to bed.  

“You feeling okay? You need anything?” 

Jimmy shook his head, a strange lump in his throat. He’d never seen Kevin this gentle before and it felt… nice. Though maybe a little undeserved after the years of torment Jimmy and his family had put him through. He couldn’t help but stare at Kevin as he tucked Jimmy back into bed. 

Once he was satisfied with Jimmy’s comfort, Kevin stood up and walked away, headed back towards the bathroom. Jimmy felt the strange urge to say something. 

“Hey, uce?”

Kevin turned around. “Yeah?” 

The room was quiet as he waited for a response, but Jimmy wasn’t sure he had one for him. The words he wanted to say were veritable landmines, ones that he would likely stumble over and trigger a full-fledged war. Jimmy had never been good with words and he knew that most conversations with Kevin were battlefields–ugly, gory things that even the most intelligent men could not escape unscathed. 

Jimmy let out a breath. “Where the hell did you even get that?” 

Kevin’s brow furrowed in confusion and Jimmy motioned to that damn Uso Crazy shirt he wore.

“It’s practically vintage, uce. I know you ain’t find that shit at Walmart.” 

Kevin looked down at his shirt. Then he smiled. A real, genuine smile that made Jimmy’s heart soar. Kevin hadn’t smiled at him like that in a very long time. 

“I found it on eBay.” 

Jimmy couldn’t help but laugh.

Chapter Text

The panic attack didn’t hit until after Jimmy left. 

Jey had been fine until then. He’d just focused on Jimmy and tried to block out the screaming fans and clamoring press. He didn’t even realize his brother was leaving until Jimmy finally let go of his hand, murmuring something running back to the hotel to shower and change before the afterparty. 

Now Jey stood alone backstage, clutching his new World Heavyweight Champion and trying to control his breathing. A million thoughts were racing through his mind. 

Did the match end too quickly? Was it too long? Were the people really happy to see me win or was it just pity applause? What if I end up on another list of worst WrestleMania matches ever? How many hate comments and death threats am I going to get from this? Has this belt always felt this heavy? Why does it feel like this gear is strangling me? Why was it so fucking hot in here? 

His legs felt weak. His vision was blurry. His hands were shaking so bad he thought he was going to drop the title belt. He stumbled forward, clutching the wall for support. 

The company… The weight of the company on my back. Everyone will look to me now. I’m their new champion. I can’t fuck this up. I can’t be just a catchphrase. I have to do better. I have to work harder. God, I have so much shit to do. The press, the afterparty, then Raw on Monday. I can’t fuck this up. I can’t fuck this up. I can’t fuck this up. 

He was vaguely aware of noises around him, but he could barely understand them. He felt trapped in his body. Trapped in his mind.

 He couldn’t breathe. 

He couldn’t breathe. 

He couldn’t breathe. 

“Jey?” 

A new voice cut through the noise and had Jey blinking up to see familiar blue eyes. 

“Jey, just breathe with me, okay?” 

He felt a hand on his chest, something that would normally cause him to panic but for some reason it calmed him. 

“Breathe in.” 

Jey tried but his breathing was too quick, too shallow to even attempt it. 

“Slow down, Jey. Just slow down and breathe with me. Okay?” 

Jey forced himself to obey. 

In. 

Out.

In.

Out. 

“Good, baby. That’s good. Let’s keep going. Keep breathing with me.” 

Jey did. 

In.

Out. 

In. 

Out. 

“That’s it, Jey. Just in and out. You’re okay. I’m here. I’m right here.” 

Cody Rhodes, the undisputed WWE champion, was kneeling in front of him, his blue eyes wide with concern. 

“You with me, Jey? Can you say something?” 

Jey furrowed his brow, trying to realize where he was. He was sitting on the floor for some reason, holding his championship belt so tightly that his fingers were cramped. He tried to speak but all that came out was a low croak, his lips dry and cracked. 

“Can someone bring us some water? Now, please!” 

A water bottle materialized in Cody’s hand and he was quick to offer some to Jey. 

“Here. Drink something, Jey. You’ll feel better.” 

Jey couldn’t pry his fingers from the belt. Thankfully, Cody seemed to understand. 

“It’s alright. I’ve got you.” 

Cody brought the water bottle to his lips and Jey drank, only realizing his thirst once the first drop of water slid down his throat. He didn’t remember drinking the whole bottle, but Cody seemed pleased, now rubbing reassuring circles on Jey’s arm. 

“Better?” 

Jey looked around. A small crowd of the production crew had gathered in concern, a medic team hovering anxiously nearby. Jey was still confused. 

“What happened, Cody?” he whispered. 

Cody offered him a reassuring smile. “You had some kind of panic attack, Jey. The medics couldn’t get you to calm down.” 

Jey had no memory of it. The last thing he remembered was Jimmy’s hand slipping from his, leaving him alone. 

Cody squeezed his shoulder. “You feeling okay now? You gave us all quite a scare.” 

“I did?” 

“Mm hm.” Cody’s eyes sparkled, motioning to the belt in Jey’s hand. “But I think I know why. It’s a lot, isn’t it? Winning your first world title.” 

Jey stared down at the belt in his lap. It glittered and shone, his blue nameplates catching in the light. He still couldn’t let it go, even though his knuckles were blanched and his hands were beginning to ache. 

“I can’t fuck this up,” Jey whispered, the words barely audible. But Cody heard them all the same, his eyes softening in understanding. 

“You won’t.” 

Jey wasn’t sure if he believed him. He’d worked so hard for this, but did he really deserve it? Weren’t there dozens of other superstars backstage with more talent than him? Why didn’t they get a shot at this? 

“You’re slipping away again,” Cody murmured. “Let’s get you back to the hotel. It’ll give you a chance to freshen up.” 

Jey tried to stand but his legs felt weak. Thankfully, Cody was there to keep him upright, allowing Jey to lean on him for support. 

“You don’t gotta go with me,” Jey muttered. “Don’t you wanna see the rest of the show?” 

Cody’s eyes were kind. “I’m not leaving you, Jey.” 

*****

By the time Jey came out of the shower, Cody was lounging on the bed. He had to. It was the only free space in the damn penthouse. 

“Sorry it’s such a mess,” Jey apologized again, kicking some clothes to the side. “I got so much from the fans and press and I ain’t even had a chance to go through it all.” 

Cody chuckled. “Hey, don’t even worry about it. Mine looks about the same.” 

Jey tried not to stare at him as he began searching the room for his clothes. It was strange having Cody here. It had been a few months since they’d spent any real time together, let alone fucked. They’d both been too busy. 

“You ain’t gotta stay, Codes,” Jey said again, feeling guilty that he’d taken the other world champion away from the arena. “I know you got shit to do tonight.” 

“What shit? My match isn’t until tomorrow. They don’t need me there.” Cody smiled at him. “Besides, I’m liking this view.” 

“Yeah?” Jey couldn’t help but laugh, suddenly very aware that he was covered with nothing but a towel. “It’s been a while, huh?” 

“Mm hm. Too long.” Cody’s gaze was piercing. “Though I guess you haven’t missed me that much. Especially since you’ve kept everyone else wrapped around your finger.” 

Jey shook his head, still letting out breathless laughter. “Yeah, but they ain’t you, Codes.” 

Cody smiled again, something warm and easy, before standing and making his way to Jey’s side. 

“I never said it, you know,” Cody murmured, reaching out a gentle hand to clasp around Jey’s wrist. 

“Never said what?” 

“Congratulations. For winning your first world title.” 

Jey laughed. “You ain’t gotta say nothing, Codes. I know how you feel.” 

“Do you?” Cody intertwined their fingers. “Do you have any idea how proud I am of you?” 

Jey flushed crimson under his praise and Cody was delighted. He thought Jey had never looked more beautiful–his curly hair tousled and damp from his shower, his tattooed skin shimmering in the light, his round puppy eyes staring at him almost shyly. 

“I mean it,” Cody breathed, moving closer. “You showed the entire world what you were made of tonight, Jey. You showed them who you really are: a fighter. A warrior. Someone who never gives up.” 

Jey seemed embarrassed now, staring at the floor to avoid meeting Cody’s sincere gaze. 

“Come on, Codes. It ain’t that serious.” 

“Bullshit.” Cody kept their fingers intertwined as he sat down on the edge of the bed, encouraging Jey to straddle his lap. “It is that serious. The world kept doubting you and look what you did. You proved them all wrong.” 

Jey reluctantly allowed Cody to toss the towel wrapped around his waist to the side, leaving him bare as he straddled the champion’s lap. 

“They doubted you,” Cody repeated, keeping his large hands on the Samoan’s hips to keep him balanced. “But I never did, Jey. I knew years ago that you had what it took to be a world champion. And I knew that you could do it all on your own.” 

He leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to Jey’s chest, staring up at him with those crystalline eyes and unwavering sincerity. 

“I’m so proud of you, Jey. You earned this. You deserved this.” 

Jey stared at him, seemingly unsure of what to say. His cheeks were dusted with pink, his naked body a stark contrast to the suit Cody wore. Cody was enchanted at the sight. 

“My beautiful boy,” he murmured, reaching out a warm hand to cradle Jey’s cheek. “So gorgeous and perfect. I can’t believe you’re here with me. I’m the luckiest man in the world.” 

Jey couldn’t help but lean into the touch. His eyelids fluttered, practically nuzzling into Cody’s hand like some kind of starved stray, and Cody smiled again. 

“You really are perfect, Jey. I wish you could see yourself the way I see you.” 

Jey’s eyes opened and Cody’s heart stuttered at the sight. He had to be the most beautiful creature he’d ever seen. 

“I know everyone telling me I’m supposed to be happy,” Jey murmured, still resting his cheek in Cody’s palm. “And I am happy, Codes. Really I am. But I still feel…” 

“Worried?”

Jey let out a breath. “Yeah.” 

Cody nodded in understanding, rubbing reassuring circles on Jey’s hip with his hand. “You’re allowed to feel that way, Jey. You just achieved the biggest accolade of your career. There’s a lot of emotion that comes with that.” 

“I just feel stupid, you know?” Jey muttered. “I’m supposed to be celebrating right now. Supposed to be getting drunk off my ass and enjoying my success. But I don’t know if I’m ready, Codes. What if I fuck it all up?” 

“You won’t.” Cody’s tone was laced with conviction. “You’re not a rookie, Jey. You’ve been in this business for fifteen years. You’re a good wrestler. Trust your instincts. You know what you’re doing.” 

“No, I don’t!” Jey’s eyes watered. “I don’t know what I’m doing, Cody. I won the title, but I won’t keep it long. I’ll fuck it up. I always fuck it up. I always–”

“No, stop. Stop.” Cody reached up to grab Jey’s hands, holding them tightly. “None of what you’re saying is true, Jey. This is the fear talking. It’s not real. Don’t let it in.” 

“But I–”

“You are the world champion for a reason,” Cody said, his voice firm. “Not Seth Rollins. Not CM Punk. Not Gunther. Not Roman Reigns. You.” 

Jey gasped when Cody suddenly grabbed him and flipped him onto the bed. Jey felt pinned in place beneath Cody’s piercing stare, his body beginning to tremble as Cody hovered above him. 

“You achieved this because you’re talented, Jey. You worked your ass off and earned it. You think they’re just handing out world titles on the corner like candy?” 

“Cody…” 

“You deserve every bit of your success, Jey. God, I’m so proud of you.” Cody reached out his hands to cradle Jey’s face, holding him like he was something truly precious. “I just want you to believe it too.” 

Jey’s eyes watered again when Cody leaned down and pressed a comforting kiss to his cheek. Hearing so much praise from the undisputed champion was life-sustaining and for once, Jey felt like the massive weight on his shoulders was being lifted. 

“You’re so beautiful,” Cody whispered, his fingers tracing lightly over the tattoos on his chest. “I watched your entire match, Jey. Every move was flawless. And you looked so fucking hot.” 

He leaned down and brushed their lips together, smiling when Jey’s fingers tangled in Cody’s suit jacket to pull him closer. 

“Tell me you believe me,” Cody said suddenly, pulling away from the kiss. Jey seemed surprised.  

“Believe what?” 

“Tell me you believe that you’re perfect and deserve the world.” 

Jey stared at him. Then he laughed. He laughed and laughed and Cody really couldn’t get over just how gorgeous he was like this–his golden teeth sparkling and his round eyes crinkling. 

“Cody, you’re ridiculous.” 

“I’m telling the truth.” 

“Uh huh.” 

“Tell me you believe me.” 

Jey reached up to wrap his arms around Cody’s neck, still looking amused as he gazed up at him. “I believe in you, Cody,” he murmured. “Even if you cheesy as hell.” 

Cody grinned. “You like it though.” 

Jey leaned up to kiss him again, still smiling. “Yeah, I do.” 

Chapter Text

Your lungs burned. Your legs ached. Your breath came out in ragged, shallow pants. Your heart pounded in your ears, adrenaline coursing through your veins. 

You’d never run so fast in your life. 

You made the mistake of looking behind you, catching a glimpse of the massive creature chasing you. It was sprinting on all fours, its yellow eyes flashing, and another bolt of fear shot through you at the sight. 

The sound of your footsteps pounding the forest floor echoed in time with your little rabbit heart. You leaped over a tree root and nearly stumbled as you landed, though you were able to recover fast enough to avoid falling. You could hear the beast huffing behind you, a low growl sending another shiver down your spine. 

You weren’t entirely sure where you were running, only that you were trying to outrun this… this thing. This monster that had made you its prey. 

You ran past a bush and a particularly sharp branch slashed across your face, a sudden sting of pain that caused you to let out a cry. The creature behind you let out another snarl but you didn’t dare look behind you again. You just continued to run. 

The moon was full, its brightness filtering through the trees and giving you a clear view of the forest path. But it still wasn’t enough to see the tree root that tripped you. 

You hit the ground hard, the wind effectively knocked out of you as you laid in the dirt. You were dazed, still trying to blink the spots out of your eyes when the creature tackled you. You shrieked in pain and fear, once again unable to breathe as this massive, hulking creature kept you pinned to the ground. 

You could hear it snuffling behind you, a large clawed hand coming into view as it braced itself against the forest floor. You couldn’t move now even if you wanted to. His weight was too heavy on your back. You were still breathing raggedly, your cheek still stinging from where it had been cut. 

The creature loomed over you, now growling low in the back of its throat. You pressed your uninjured cheek into the dirt and glanced up at the beast, shivering when you saw a flash of sharp fangs, its gaping maw open and snarling as it gazed down at you. 

The creature finally pulled back enough to remove some of its weight from your spine, allowing you to breathe. But it didn’t last. Its other clawed hand reached out to flip you onto your back, now lying in the dirt to stare up at the beast that had hunted you. 

Its yellow eyes glowed in the dark, sharp teeth glinting in the pale moonlight. Its dark hair hung low over his humanoid face. It had been a man once. A man you loved. 

“Jacob…” His name came out as a hushed plea, your hands held up in surrender. Jacob snarled in response, his clawed hands already reaching to tear your clothes from your body. You hissed as your heated skin came into contact with the cool night air, your nipples instantly hardening at the chill. 

You closed your eyes. It always hurt to see him like this. He had become the monster he hated. He was completely feral now. Wild and untamed. More of a beast than a man. His instincts were to hurt and harm, his claws itching to rip skin from flesh and feast on his prey. And you were his prey now. You braced yourself, expecting the worst…

But nothing happened. 

The forest air was still. All you could hear was Jacob’s heavy breathing, his clawed hand ghosting across your exposed skin. You worked up enough courage to open your eyes and was surprised to find that he had leaned down, his face now merely inches from yours. He snarled again and you whimpered, shrinking away from him. 

To your surprise, he didn’t seem angry. He seemed almost… curious as he leaned down to sniff at you. You laid completely still, fearful that even the slightest movement would set him off. Your breathing hitched when he nosed at your neck, seemingly taking in more of your scent as he loomed over you. 

It was always difficult to know how cognizant he was in these moments. Did he remember you? Did he know you? Did he feel anything for you at all? This man, this beast, was hardly recognizable to you now. His body had morphed into something monstrous, his teeth and fangs the evidence of the animal he’d become. 

You could feel something warm and wet nudging at your hip and your eyes went wide at the realization. Still, you forced yourself to keep still. 

Jacob continued to sniff at your neck, eventually making a low, mournful noise in the back of his throat. Your heart clenched at the sound. Perhaps he had recognized you by scent. Did he remember that you were someone he once loved? Someone he once cherished?

His erection nudged at your hip again, this time more insistent, and you gasped at the feeling. You couldn’t deny that your body was already responding to him, your back arching as he licked beneath your ear, almost affectionately. 

But the gentleness didn’t last. 

Before you could even react, his clawed hand was wrapped around your throat, keeping you still as he began pushing his cock in between your legs. You were grateful that you were already wet, letting out a small whine as you felt him breach you. Jacob let out another snarl, the low timbre of the sound causing the hair on the back of your neck to stand up. 

He pushed deeper inside you and you squirmed, though Jacob’s clawed hand around your neck kept you from moving far. He felt massive like this, even more than usual. Perhaps this was a side effect of the change. Everything about him was bigger, his monstrous cock splitting you open as you writhed in the dirt. 

Jacob loomed over you, drool oozing from his open mouth and onto your chest. His yellow eyes blazed in the dark, shining like molten gold. His grip on your neck tightened and you let out a small gasp, fear shooting through you as he threatened to cut off your oxygen. 

When he finally bottomed out inside you, you couldn’t help but sob. You felt too full, your body struggling to accommodate his massive size. But Jacob didn’t give you any time to adjust. His hips were already moving, his other hand roughly grabbing your hip to keep you steady as he pistoned in and out of you. He fucked you like an animal in heat, though perhaps that’s all he was now. And that’s all he would be until the sun finally rose. 

Jacob’s claw poked dangerously beneath your jaw, threatening to break the skin with each brutal thrust of his hips. He leaned over you further and his cock nudged even deeper inside you, this time forcing out a moan from your lips. 

Despite the fear, you could feel pleasure building inside you. The hand around your throat felt too good, the terror of being fucked by a monster only adding to the wetness between your legs. You should hate this. You should be trying to push him off and scream for help. Instead, you simply spread your legs wider and allowed him to pound into you, feeling helpless and aroused as he used your body for his pleasure. 

A distant howl had Jacob freezing, his ears twitching as he assessed his surroundings. He kept that tight grip on your neck to keep you still, his yellow eyes scanning the forest around for any signs of danger. Another howl echoed in the distance, this time much further away, and Jacob leaned over you, caging you in almost protectively as his hips resumed their thrusts. 

Although he couldn’t speak, his body language was clear: You were his. And even as a monster, he would still keep you safe.

The thought alone had you gushing around his length, your pussy spasming helplessly as he continued to pound into you. Jacob made a happy sound at the feeling, spilling into you without any warning at the feeling of your silky walls clenching down around him. 

Another howl echoed somewhere in the darkness and Jacob was quick to pull out of you, his clawed hand releasing your throat so he could sit up and better gauge his surroundings. You laid in the dirt beneath him, still dazed and disoriented from your sudden orgasm. You were vaguely aware that you should be afraid. There was another werewolf in the forest tonight, one that might be more focused on violence rather than pleasure. But as you stared up at Jacob, his massive form rippling with power and possessiveness, you didn’t feel afraid. You were under his protection. And now that he had claimed you, he would do everything in his power to keep you safe.

Chapter Text

“That all you got, sweetheart?” 

Carmelo’s tone was arrogant, though the brat had been arrogant all night. He’d been determined to press every single one of your buttons, knowing full well that you’d come back home and put him in his place. He always did this. But you always gave him what he wanted. 

“Why? You want more?” 

You squeezed a manicured hand around Melo’s length and he let out a low groan, his eyelids fluttering. He struggled against the ropes that kept his wrists bound to the headboard, his hips bucking forward to seek more friction from your hand. 

“Did you really think I was going to let you get away with it?” You kept your tone conversational as you pumped your hand up and down his cock, watching as his gorgeous body flexed and arched beneath you. “All that backtalk and disobedience. It’s like you want me to punish you.” 

Carmelo’s eyes sparkled with mischief, his muscular arms still straining against the rope. “You call this punishment? Feels pretty good to me.” 

“I’m sure it does,” you hummed in agreement, your hand picking up speed. “For now.” 

Melo was too far gone to care much about what you’d just said. The little slut was too busy rutting his hips up more into your hand, chasing his release as you kept that firm grip on his cock. 

“You gonna be a good boy and ask for permission before you come?” 

Carmelo grinned up at you. “Sure.” 

Liar.

You smiled indulgently, still massaging his length to coax his first orgasm from him. Just as you suspected, Melo wasn’t obedient enough to beg for permission. Instead, he simply spilled into your hand without warning, his muscles relaxing as the tension inside him finally snapped. 

You couldn’t help but chuckle, milking every last drop from him before finally letting go. “Aw, did you like that, baby?” you purred, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to your brat’s forehead. “Did it feel good?” 

Carmelo nodded lazily in agreement, his bound arms now hanging limply above his head. You tugged lightly on his beard, urging him to open his eyes and look at you. 

“I thought you were going to ask for permission, sweetheart?” you murmured, your tone almost disappointed. “What happened to being my good boy, hm?” 

“Oops.” Melo’s eyes sparkled with defiance. “My bad.” 

You couldn’t help but smile, tracing the sharp cut of his muscles on his shoulder. “It’s a shame, really,” you sighed. “But I guess it’s just one more thing I’ll have to punish you for.” 

Carmelo’s grin turned wolfish. “And how exactly are you gonna punish me? You gonna bend me over your knee and spank me?” 

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” You reached down and pinched one of his nipples and Melo grimaced in pain. “But you know I don’t like hurting my pretty boy. Don’t want to mess up this gorgeous body of yours.” 

Melo gazed up at you, tugging on his bound wrists again. “Well, untie me then. Since you’re not going to do anything.” 

“Who said I’m not going to do anything?” Your smile turned evil, your hand tracing down his abdomen to inch closer to his softening dick. “Since you seem so focused on feeling good, why don’t I help you out, hm?” 

Your hand wrapped around his length again and Melo hissed, his body shuddering from overstimulation. 

“Wait, wait,” Melo protested, tugging at the restraints again. “I just came, baby. Come on, at least gimme a minute to–”

“To what? To rest?” you interrupted, your hand beginning to tug again on his cock. “And why exactly should I do that? You haven’t earned it.” 

“Wait, fuck!” Melo threw his head back against the pillow, his dick once again hardening in your hand. “Jesus, I can’t… I can’t…” 

“You can,” you purred. “And you will. Because this is what you wanted, isn’t it? Disobeying me, sassing me… it was all to get my attention, right? Don’t worry, sweetheart. You’ve got my attention now. I’m going to give you exactly what you want.” 

You tugged harder on Carmelo’s length and he shivered again, his body still raw and oversensitive. 

“Fuck! Baby, please! Please–”

“Aw, now you want to beg?” Your hand picked up speed and Melo let out a broken sound, now writhing against the mattress. “That’s cute. But you’re not getting out of this, pretty boy. Now come for me.” 

Melo obeyed, once again spilling into your hand and coating his own abdomen with his mess. 

But you didn’t stop. 

You continued to tug on his length, your hands firm and cruel. 

“Okay, okay!” Melo writhed beneath you, his forehead now beaded with sweat. “Alright, I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry. But please, please! I just need a break. Please…” 

“Shut up.” You used your other hand to pin his hips down to the mattress, keeping him still. “You’re gonna take this punishment like a good boy. And maybe if I think you’re sorry enough I’ll consider stopping. Got it?” 

“I am sorry! Fuck, please!” 

Your hand picked up speed again and Carmelo bucked beneath you, his eyes wide with panic. 

“Baby, please!” he pleaded. “I can’t!” 

“Shhh, just let it happen,” you whispered. “You asked for this, pretty boy. Remember that.” 

Melo whined, still trying his best to dislodge your hand from his still weeping cock. You kept that firm hand on his hips to keep him still, your fingers digging so deeply into his caramel skin that you knew it would leave bruises. 

“Give me another one, pretty boy.” 

“I… can’t…” 

“Yes, you can.” You twisted your wrist and Melo nearly sobbed. “Be a good boy and give me another one. You can do it.” 

Carmelo tried to fight it, muscles tense and his body trembling beneath you. His handsome face was screwed up in pain, still desperately tugging at the rope around his wrists to free himself. You chuckled. 

“Just let go, sweetheart. Go ahead. Come for me.” 

Melo finally obeyed, arching his back as he once again spilled into your brutal hand. It was considerably less messy, but his length still pulsed between your fingers, still forced to push something out with each unforgiving stroke of your hand. 

“Good boy,” you praised, still refusing to stop. “Good boy, Melo.” 

“Please!” Melo couldn’t hold back the broken sob that left his mouth, his eyes now watery with tears. “Please, no more!” 

“We’ll keep doing this until you’ve learned your lesson,” you replied, still holding his hips down as he jerked violently beneath you. “I can do this all night.” 

Melo buried his face into the crook of his arm, letting out another sob as you continued to milk him. His body was tight as a wire, every muscle trembling and shaking from overstimulation and pain. Sweat was pooling in the delicate hollow of his throat, his entire body shimmering with it. You squeezed around his cock and Melo cried out, his gaze at you pleading. 

“Please, I’m sorry,” he sobbed, still trying to thrash beneath you. “Please, I’ll be good! I promise!” 

“Hm, I don’t know…” You stroked him even faster, ignoring the burn in your arm from how long you’d been at this. “You haven’t been very obedient. Backtalking me, not using your manners… It's disappointing, Melo. I thought you were going to be my good boy.” 

“I am!” Carmelo let out another cry, this one much louder, and you grinned. 

“No, I don’t think you are. And I don’t think you’re sorry. Not yet, anyway.” The muscles in your arm burned so badly that you were forced to switch hands, your own forehead beaded with sweat from the pace you were maintaining. “You wanna make it up to me?” 

Melo nodded furiously, tears streaming down his flushed cheeks. “Yes! Anything, please, I’m sorry! I’m so so sorry.” 

“Then prove it. Let the whole block hear you.” 

With your new hand around his length, you were able to pick up the pace of your strokes once more, causing Melo to begin sobbing loudly at the pain and pleasure driving him mad. 

“Please!” he cried, whipping his head back and forth against the pillow. “I’m so sorry! I’ll be good from now on, I promise!” 

You squeezed his length again and Melo choked on a scream, the sound anguished and loud. 

“Give me one more,” you gasped, your strokes so quick that your muscles burned in exertion. “Give me one more and I’ll forgive you.” 

“I can’t!” Melo sobbed, tugging uselessly on the ropes. “Please, Mommy, please, I can’t–”

“You can,” you insisted, tugging on him harder. “Be good for me and come one more time. Prove how sorry you are.” 

When he came again, he didn’t even bother holding back his scream. You were vaguely aware that you should be concerned about the noise (you did have neighbors after all), but you couldn’t find it in yourself to care. Instead, you were entranced at the sight of Melo’s gorgeous body bowing beneath you, his sharp muscles flexing as he spilled into your hand once more. God, he was beautiful. You couldn’t resist leaning down to kiss his feverish cheek, finally releasing his abused cock just to watch him let out another adorable sob. 

“Shhh, it’s alright, sweetheart,” you murmured, reaching up to undo the rope around his wrists. “I’ve got you. You’re okay.”

Melo shuddered, quickly burying his face into your neck to pull you close. You relaxed and allowed it, holding his ruined body in your arms as he clung to you for comfort. 

“You did so good, baby,” you whispered, kissing his forehead. “Such a good boy. I’m so proud of you.”

You weren’t particularly surprised when his breathing deepened, falling asleep almost instantly at the feeling of your arms around him. You couldn’t help but chuckle. He was a brat alright, but he was your brat. 

Yours and yours alone.